In My Veins

by ishkadaresil

Summary:

Dating a god was one thing—finding out you might *be* a god was a whole can of worms Darcy would much rather bury deep in the earth's core and pretend never existed. But hey, when you're dating the God of Mischief, things are bound to get a little nuts, right?

Part 2 of "Love You For Infinity", in which Loki revels in the return of his power, Darcy searches for answers, and they both probably need years of therapy to untangle the mess their parents have left them in.

Chapter 1: Leave This Life Behind Me

“Of all the lovely walks through the palace gardens, why would you choose to come here ?” Thor looked around in bafflement at the gloomy arboretum his mother had selected for their promenade. Though he knew well his mother hailed from Vanaheim, he had assumed she also preferred Asgard’s vibrant colors and strong, towering trees to the subdued hues of her home realm.

The Vanir’s foliage was not unappealing, but it was so…simplistic. Small blooms stretched for leagues around them in pale white and gray, like snow leeching all the color and life out of the ground beneath it. Overhead, willowy black trees draped across the path, their thin, leafy branches hanging down in a curtain of midnight blue. It gave the garden an ominous feeling as it blanketed everything in darkness.

“Did you ever notice where Loki chose to spend his time when outside?”

Thor shrugged, “I usually found him reading up in a tree if I ever could find him to begin with.”

Frigga smiled faintly, “When you could not find him, it was because he was often here. The only place where no one would seek him but me.” Frigga turned toward Thor, placing a delicate hand on his armored shoulder. “You have always been so bold, my son. It is a great strength, but it has often blinded you when it comes to your brother. He came here because the seidr of Vanaheim is as much a part of him as it is of me. He did not study the magic of my realm for mere trickery—although we both know he used it well in that regard.”

Thor chuckled as memories of Loki’s finest mischief flipped through his mind like pages in a book.

“Loki is much like this garden, my son. Many overlook it because they do not understand it, but it holds great power and wisdom for those who would give it a chance. Yes, there is darkness. But there is also much light to be found.”

Frigga reached up to grasp a branch that hung near Thor’s cheek and gave it a firm shake.

The darkness of the forest was suddenly flooded in a soft blue glow as small seed pods floated from the branches, their shimmering luminescence reminding Thor of sunlight reflecting through deep waters. Thor watched in awe as the seeds floated to the ground, their light gradually disappearing in the soft soil at his feet.

“Why have you never shown me this? It is marvelous!” Thor grabbed hold of another branch and shook it vigorously, releasing a flurry of glowing seed pods.

“You hardly had much interest in the gardens, and Loki held this place sacred in his heart. I wanted him to show you when he was ready. You see, these trees hold great power that feeds the growth around them. Without the seeds of these willows, the fields of Vanaheim’s white flowers would never even exist.” Frigga gestured further down the path, where a field of white blossoms spread throughout the rest of the Vanir garden. “Vanir roses can spread and overtake entire valleys thanks to the strength lent them by the willows that cast such dark shadows. One cannot thrive without the other.”

Thor nodded in understanding, “You speak of more than simple botany. Loki is the willow, and I the flower?”

Frigga nodded, “Perhaps once. But sometimes a flower must learn to survive on its own, just as the willow must tend its own growth for a time before it is ready to give of itself again.”

Thor pondered this as he stared at the expanse of Vanir roses that flourished far beyond the reach of the trees. Had he abandoned Loki in this way? Or was this what Loki needed?

“Thor, I would have words with you about your plans regarding Jotunheim,” Thor tensed at the hesitation in his mother’s tone, and hardened even further at her doubt in his mission.

“Am I not Regent of Asgard, Mother? Am I not obligated to do what I feel is best for Asgard? For you?”

“Yes, my darling, but are you certain this path is wise? Your meeting with Laufey did not go well, but he is still powerless to act against you—”

“For how long, Mother? How long must we wait in cowardice while Laufey builds his own army against us? I will not stand idly by while that monster threatens everything we hold dear!”

All the venom left Thor like a punch in the gut as a different Jotun face sprang to mind, staring back at him with terror and complete betrayal.

Seeming to follow his train of thought, Frigga gently took his hand and whispered, “And what of your brother? He is their kin. Does that make him a monster? Can he really be the sole exception among an entire race?”

Before Thor could come up with an answer that satisfied him, a guard bounded down the path, calling breathlessly for them. “The King! The King has awakened!”

 

---

 

Thor and his mother were led not to the King’s chambers, but to the throne room, where Odin sat brimming with the return of his power. Garbed in his golden armor and clinging to Gungnir—not for support as he had months ago, but wielding it as a ruler should—Odin looked down at his son with the emotionless expression Loki oft referred to as his “regal politician” guise, though Thor could see the light of joy in his one good eye.

“My son, I thank you for tending to Asgard in my stead these past days. The Odinforce is once again strong, and our people have many centuries of peace before us.”

Thor bowed on one knee, dipping his head to hide the disappointment that his father did not appear intent on coronating him as he almost had before the Jotun’s attack. He also couldn’t help but notice Odin made no mention of continuing Thor’s conquest against Jotunheim, which would surely be put to an end now. Still, his father was well again and there would be time for such arguments later.

Right now, Thor had more urgent matters in mind, for if anyone could successfully bend the Allfather’s ear, it was the Silvertongue himself. “Father, it brings gladness to my heart that you are hale again, and it would bring me even greater joy to see our family similarly restored.” Thor looked up to Odin, steeling himself against the sorrow overtaking the Allfather’s expression. “I beseech you, Odin Allfather. Bring my brother home. He has suffered great punishment and I assure you his lesson is well-learned. If you will not restore his seidr, at least restore his position as Prince of Asgard.”

Odin rose slowly from his throne and descended the steps of the dais with grace and authority. He stopped to kiss his wife, taking her hand in his with affection before looking at Thor. Despite being at eye level with his father for over a century, Thor still felt small in his presence.

“Thor, nothing would gladden my spirits more than to bring Loki home. But the choice is no longer mine to make—it is his.” Odin sent a blast of power out of Gungnir, which formed a large sphere in front of the throne. Thor watched as an image of Loki materialized on the sphere, sitting in a large field with the same woman Thor had seen his brother walk in intimate counsel with on his brief visit to Midgard.

The woman was laughing at something Loki had said, and Loki smiled back with an ease that Thor had not seen in his brother for…honestly, he couldn’t recall the last time Loki looked so content. Then Loki did the one thing he shouldn’t have been able to. He used his seidr.

It was a small spell, one of the first he ever learned from their mother. Thor recalled the day Loki managed to conquer it himself—the little god had come bursting into the room where Thor and Fandral were sparring, eager to show off his newfound skill to his big brother. Thor was amazed at the bright fireworks Loki shot from his palm, small and brief as they were. But Fandral had teased Loki relentlessly.

“Such trickery is a woman’s craft, little prince,” Fandral had sneered at the younger Asgardian, “You should be spending more time strengthening your combat skills with warriors like us and less time at your mother’s teat.”

The next day, Fandral found himself wearing a rather revealing dress in the middle of a grand feast, quite unsure how it had happened and insisting he was actually wearing his armor. This was the second spell Loki ever learned.

“His seidr has returned! That means his lesson has been learned, Father! Bring him home!”

“Yes, Thor, a lesson has been learned. But a choice must still be made. I will not bring him back to Asgard against his will, and his will is tied to another now.”

Thor watched the illusion in bafflement as Loki took the mortal woman’s face in his hands and kissed her with deep, unbridled affection. His passion was returned by the woman, who pressed herself against him with an eagerness that made even Thor blush and turn away, embarrassed to spy on such an intimate moment. Odin seemed to share this sentiment as he pointed Gungnir to the illusion again and sent it fading into the mist.

“Your brother has found more than humility in his time on Midgard. When he is ready, I have faith he shall come to Asgard once more.”

“But how can he if he does not know the Bifrost will open to him?” Thor argued weakly, though he knew by now what folly it was to argue with the Allfather. The last time he tried, it landed them in this mess in the first place, and he was doing his best to hold his tongue now despite his growing frustration.

Odin laughed uncharacteristically at Thor’s concern. “My boy, Loki has not been limited to the Bifrost for traveling the nine realms for many a century. How else do you think he managed to sneak in a band of Jotuns under Heimdall’s nose? Let alone under mine?”

Thor’s expression darkened at this reminder of his botched coronation, causing Frigga to take his hand and whisper in her ever-genteel way, “No, Thor, do not let the hurts of the past cloud your hope for the future. Loki made a mistake, just as you did when you went against your father’s command that very same day. All has come to light, and all must be forgiven if we are to mend what has broken.” Frigga looked to Odin at this last comment, a silent communication passing between them just as it always was with his parents.

Thor struggled against his frustration—at Loki, at Odin, at himself—until finally, he could not restrain himself any longer. “Had I known he was whole again when I was still King of Asgard, he would already be home!” Before either Frigga or Odin could respond, Thor stormed from the room, heading toward the sparring ring to work off his rage in a less self-destructive manner.

Odin sighed, wrapping an arm around his wife as they watched Thor make his dramatic exit, thunder rumbling in his wake. “Perhaps I sent the wrong son to Midgard,” he grumbled to Frigga. But she sensed the humor in his tone and smiled.

“Perhaps, Minn Kærr , but then where would Loki be?”

“Home, I imagine,” Odin sighed, “God of Mischief or not, Loki was always the more well-behaved of our children. Had he not learned the truth of his parentage, it may have always been so.”

Frigga snorted in disagreement, “He betrayed Asgard to that band of Jotuns long before he knew the truth. No, my King, both of your sons have hard lessons in the days ahead. We must pray that the Norns will guide them on the safest path to learning them. Now tell me, husband, what do you know of this intriguing woman who has so bewitched our youngest?”

Odin couldn’t help but smile as he thought of the joy this unconventional mortal brought his somber younger son. “Honestly, there is not much I can tell you. My visions of Loki are weaker when she is involved—it’s like there is some force around her that blocks her from my sight. Heimdall seems to have experienced it as well—he cannot see Loki at all when she is with him. But from the glimpses I have seen, I can say with confidence that he loves her more dearly than I have ever seen him love. She may be the very thing that will bring him back to us one day.”

“Hmm, it would seem our Loki has met his match among the mortals, then.”

“Well, not everyone can find their other half while locked behind palace walls. I had to venture to Vanaheim just to find one who could stand to be with me for more than an hour.”

“Well, it’s a good thing you did. Only the Norns know where Asgard would be if you hadn’t.” Frigga teased her husband playfully in return, placing her hand on his cheek and running a thumb lightly over his metallic eye patch.

Odin said nothing more to that, choosing instead to drink in the sight of his beloved wife standing before him. Selfishly, he would remain in the Odinsleep much longer and relieve himself of the burden ruling had thrust on him for so very long, but Frigga was the reason he refused to fade. She was all his light, all his strength, all that tethered him to this realm when he heard Valhalla’s call. And when he looked into the pale blue pools of her eyes, he knew there was no sight more beautiful in all the nine realms.

Notes:

We're back! And don't worry, I promise we'll return to Darcy and Loki in the next chapter, but we needed to check in on Asgard first. Thor still has a way to go but I have hope for the sweet buffoon yet.

Don't forget to give kudos, comment your thoughts, and bookmark this fic so you don't miss the next update!

~

Song Inspo: "Savin' Me" by Nickelback

~

TRANSLATIONS:

"Minn Kærr" - "My Beloved"

Chapter 2: Every Fleeting Moment

“You don’t have to do this if you’re not ready, Minn Ijós .”

“I know.”

“There is no rush. We have time. Maybe you would prefer to do some traveling instead? I’ve always wanted to see the Pyramids for myself—”

“I’m beginning to think you don’t want to do this.”

“It’s not that…well, maybe it is. I can only speak from my own experience on the subject, and I’m not yet prepared to ‘face my demons,’ as you Midgardians would put it.”

“They’re not demons , Loki. They’re my parents.”

Darcy and Loki were standing across the street from the house she grew up in, looking extremely out of place in the quiet suburban neighborhood. They were both still wearing their dirt-coated, blood-encrusted SHIELD uniforms and looked like they had come straight from a massacre. Loki had a bullet hole through his shirt, and Darcy’s was torn at the shoulder where Loki had ripped it open to tend her wound.

“If I let them see me like this, they’re gonna freak out before I can get a word in edgewise,” Darcy backpedaled, “Maybe we should’ve showered and changed first.”

“Is that what has you so worried? By all means, you should have just said so.” Darcy watched in awe as Loki’s signature green magic swirled briefly around her, dissolving blood and filth and replacing her SHIELD uniform with an elegant silken dress that looked like it belonged on a Greek goddess, not an intern-slash-grad-student...slash-maybe-half-god. She felt her hair shift and flutter away from her face and reached up to feel the locks were now elegantly curled, half of them pulled up and twisted intricately atop her head.

Turning a baffled look to Loki, she saw he was now dressed in similar regalia. With sleek black leggings, a moss green shirt, and a black leather vest threaded with gold and cascading past his knees, he was every bit a Prince of Asgard (at least, she assumed that’s how princes dressed in the realm of the gods). His hair flowed down below his ears, slicked back from his brow in that way he seemed to favor.

“Okay, not to complain about my real-life Cinderella moment, but I think you might’ve overcorrected a bit,” Darcy murmured, flushing as she looked around to make sure no one saw anything. She really did not need the added complication of Loki’s magic getting caught on video and going viral.

“Nonsense. If we were to meet my parents, we would be offensively underdressed in this garb. I believe I toned it down quite nicely for Midgardian tastes.”

Darcy rolled her eyes, “Loki, you’ve been living on ‘Midgard’ for almost two months now. I’m pretty sure you know that this isn’t how we dress.”

“But your fashion here is so dull ,” Loki complained, before sighing in resignation as Darcy continued to stare him down, “Oh, very well. Will this suffice?” With another flick of his wrist, Darcy once again felt the faint chill of his magic weaving around her and the ornate gown was replaced with jeans, a maroon t-shirt, and a zip-up gray hoodie.

“ Much better. Thank you,” Darcy replied earnestly, taking a moment to appreciate Loki’s tight-fitting green v-neck and black slacks. She wasn’t even surprised to see him sporting the long leather trench coat—or at least, a magical duplicate of it—that he had practically taken on as part of his mortal identity when they first met. It was comforting to see him looking so normal given the last few hours of super-not-normal things.

Darcy took a deep breath, exhaling with determination before walking briskly across the street and giving the door of her childhood home three firm knocks. Her heart rate skyrocketed as she listened to the shuffling sounds of someone approaching the door, and she instinctively leaned back into Loki as he stepped up onto the porch behind her.

The door opened to reveal the stunned face of Darcy’s mother, Leah Lewis. Her gray-touched hair was collected in a messy top-knot, loose strands sticking to her flushed face. She was wearing the apron Darcy bought her two years ago for her birthday which read “When Life Gives You Potatoes, Make Latkes,” and from the smell wafting through the open door, it seemed that was exactly what she was busy doing.

“Darcy?! You’re…you’re here! Alan! It’s Darcy!”

Loud footsteps bounded down from above as Alan Lewis came into view at the foot of the stairs. “Darcy,” he exhaled, stepping out onto the porch and pulling her into a crushing hug, “ Ahuva , we’ve missed you so.”

Darcy choked back tears as she felt the weight of her recent brush with death hit like a ton of bricks. “I’ve missed you too, Abba . Ima . I’m sorry I took so long to figure stuff out…I know you did what you thought was best.”

“Darcy, we never meant to hurt you,” her mother said, wrapping her arms around husband and daughter affectionately, “and it really doesn’t change a thing. You have always been and will always be our daughter.”

“I know, Ima . I’m so sorry,” Darcy sobbed, her legs giving out as she collapsed forward into her parents’ embrace. Darcy hadn’t spoken to her parents even once since learning the truth. It had made it easier to ignore them and run off to New Mexico. But now, reunited with them after so many months of no contact…if it weren’t for meeting Loki, she might have wished she never cut them off in the first place.

Oh, right .

“Um…Mama, Papa,” Darcy started, awkwardly stepping back and grabbing Loki’s hand, “This is Loki…Cooper. We work together and…well, I guess we’re sort of dating?” Darcy looked at Loki with uncertainty. Beyond her calling him “boyfriend” in jest—and some pretty passionate kissing—they hadn’t actually had a legit DTR. Things felt pretty official to Darcy at this point, with the whole saving her life and murdering a bunch of baddies thing, but she wasn’t even sure if they did dating on Asgard. Would he get what she was talking about?

Apparently so, as he nodded and flashed her parents a winning smile before reaching out to take her mother’s hand, bowing and kissing it lightly. “I am honored to meet the mother and father who raised such an amazing woman. I do hope you will forgive our abrupt visit—we were in the neighborhood.”

Well, I guess that’s not technically a lie…as of five minutes ago , Darcy thought, realizing this was an easier excuse than trying to explain how they went from New Jersey to a random field in she-still-didn’t-know-where to the mild suburban streets of New Haven.

“My goodness…and he’s British…well, it seems we have much to talk about! Come in, come in!” Darcy’s mother gripped Loki’s hand before he could pull away from his greeting and dragged him into the house, a stunned look on his face as he glanced over his shoulder at Darcy, who just shrugged and winked at him reassuringly.

“Boyfriend, huh?” Darcy’s father questioned dubiously, “And how long has this been going on, exactly?”

“Uh…it’s all kind of new, I guess,” Darcy muttered noncommittally.

“It’s obviously not that new if you’re traveling together and bringing him here,” he grumbled, exactly as Darcy expected him to.

She rolled her eyes, “Come on, Dad. Give the poor guy a chance, will ya? And we were traveling for work”— kind of— “So everything’s totally innocent, got it?”

Alan Lewis raised a skeptical brow at his daughter, but couldn’t keep a smile from blossoming on his face. “Well, he brought you back to us, so I guess I can’t be too upset. Come on, let’s go rescue the poor fool from your mother.”

 

---

 

Loki had spent a fair amount of time on Midgard, especially in recent months. But as far as living accommodations were concerned, his experience was limited to converted labs, hotel rooms, and the SHIELD dormitories. This was unlike any of those temporary dwellings. This was a home .

Darcy’s mother guided him through a room filled with plush carpeting and two overstuffed floral couches and into the kitchen. Though small in comparison to the palace kitchens on Asgard, it made up for in comfort what it lacked in size. The walls were painted a pale, soothing green, and a round table covered in a lacy white cloth took up most of the floor space. The counters were piled with dishes, but it gave a sense of “lived-in” that Loki didn’t dislike. This room was a gathering place, not just a room for food preparation. It was the warmth of the kitchens and the welcome of the Great Hall all in one much smaller package. A delicious scent Loki immediately recognized swirled around the room in clouds of steam that took him back to the first day he and Darcy met.

Before he could so much as utter a word in conversation, Darcy’s mother had plopped him down in one of the wobbly chairs around the table and placed a plate piled high with crispy, greasy latkes in front of him. “I don’t believe for a minute you’re dating my Darcy and still that skinny. Doesn’t she feed you?”

Before he could respond, Darcy shouted from the hallway, “Mom, geez! I don’t even have a kitchen where I’m living right now, but I promise you I literally made him latkes the first day we met. I mean, he didn’t get to eat any of them, but still!”

Darcy skipped into the room, planting a kiss on Loki’s cheek before joining her mother at the stove to scoop a large helping of latkes onto her own plate. Loki was amazed at how comfortable Darcy was. She had been so furious at her parents when they first met—even mere hours ago, she was in so much pain over their deception. How did forgiveness come so easily to her? How did she act as though everything was well again? And why couldn’t he do the same with his own…adoptive family?

“You mean to tell me you haven’t even been cooking all these months we’ve been apart?” The shock in Mrs. Lewis’s voice made it clear to Loki that this was not normal for Darcy, “What have you been doing that kept you from your favorite hobby?”

“Well…the answer to that is kind of a long story…” Darcy trailed off, turning to look with uncertainty at Loki. Although her look pleaded for him to lend an explanation, he knew this was not his battle to fight. Darcy needed to have this conversation with her parents, and he wasn’t a part of it.

Loki reached across the table to cradle Darcy’s much smaller hand in his. “This is your story to tell, Minn Ijós . You have my permission to share as much regarding me as you feel is necessary, but I think it would be best for me to give the three of you some time to sort things out.”

Darcy swallowed thickly but nodded in agreement. “Yeah, okay. But don’t go too far,” she whispered as her mother pretended to busy herself at the stove, giving the pair some semblance of privacy, “I might need you.”

Loki smiled playfully as he gestured at his overflowing plate of food, “I will be right here, apparently completing my own mission.”

 

---

 

Darcy’s parents settled on the larger of the two couches while she took the much smaller loveseat. They looked at her with their best attempt at love and reassurance, but Darcy couldn’t help but feel uncomfortable. The last time she saw them, they were just her parents. Things were simple. But now…

“For starters, I guess I’d like to ask…did you know my birth parents? Do you know where they are now?”

Darcy’s parents shared a knowing look before her father turned to face Darcy. “Your birth father, no. We don’t actually know anything about him, let alone who he is. But we did know your birth mother,” he trailed off hesitantly, “And…you did too, actually. Do you remember your Aunt Raven?”

Darcy’s jaw went completely slack at this. “Wait, wait, wait. You mean mom’s “cousin” who visited a ton when I was little and then…Oh…”

Darcy’s mom nodded compassionately, “Yes, she…passed away when you were quite young. She had been ill since shortly after you were born, Darcy. That’s why she had to give you up—Raven didn’t have anyone in the world but you. We met in the hospital, the day you were born. The day our son was born, and the day he…died.” Leah choked off at this, and Darcy nodded sympathetically as she fought to hold back her own tears. She knew about her brother, of course. Michael. He had died in childbirth, and her mom almost did too. She had always thought he was born a year or two before her, though. Not on the same day .

But that piece of information paled in comparison to the revelation that her birth mom was not only a woman she knew—and remembered fondly, if faintly—but was already dead.

Darcy’s father picked up the story where his wife could not, “Your biological mother had a terminal illness. She knew her days were numbered, but she wanted you to grow up with a mother and father who would love you and care for you as their own. She didn’t want you to ever think you had been abandoned. That is why when she came to us with you, she begged us to keep the truth from you. She insisted we call her “Aunt Raven” so that you could know her without the pain of losing a mother. The last time she saw you was—”

“My fifth birthday,” Darcy interjected quietly, “I remember.” It was one of the best birthdays she ever had. Aunt Raven— her real mom —had taken her to the local fair that day. She let Darcy have whatever she wanted, and they made themselves sick on cotton candy and funnel cake before riding the Ferris Wheel around and around, telling stories and cuddling for warmth until the sun had set and the stars flooded the skies.

“Whenever you look at those stars, my little one,” Raven had said softly as they stopped at the top of the Ferris Wheel for the last time, “Remember this…” Darcy couldn’t remember the rest. She had been five, after all, and while she had always been saddened that she couldn’t retain the whole memory of the kind woman who had died so young, it had never been so painful a forgetting as it was at this moment.

The tears were flowing freely now, Darcy finally deciding her own need to feel was more important than protecting her parents’ feelings. “How could you not tell me who she was? After she died…why didn’t you tell me? WHY DID YOU KEEP THIS FROM ME?” Darcy screamed the last part, rising to her feet before crumbling to her knees and burying her face in the thick orange carpet.

Loki was at her side instantly, having swept into the room silent as a shadow at the sound of her pain. He wrapped his arms protectively around her as he whispered softly to her in his native language, “ Láta þat frels, Minn Ijós. Sakna þinn móðir. Böl, Minn Kærr. Minn Hjarta. Minn Allr. ”

Darcy’s parents were still seated on the couch, stunned into silence by Darcy’s outburst and this strange man’s affectionate display. Everything seemed frozen in time as Darcy wept and Loki whispered comfort to her in a tongue they did not recognize.

After several minutes of this, Darcy finally relaxed her death grip on the carpet and slowly sat back on her ankles, leaning into Loki as if he were the only thing holding her together. Her mom wordlessly held out a box of tissues, which Darcy accepted with gratitude as Loki eased her back up onto the sofa.

Taking a deep breath, Darcy collected herself and compartmentalized her own feelings on the matter to deal with later. “I’m sorry…I know you said she asked you not to tell me. I don’t agree with it…but I do sort of get it. It’s just…a lot to accept. I think I just need a break from the ‘Darcy’s Backstory’ revelations for a sec.”

Darcy pointedly ignored the gentle smiles directed her way from every person in the room, as they all were familiar with how she deflected difficult emotions with humor. She closed her eyes instead, drawing comfort from Loki’s fingers brushing through the length of her hair. When she stopped shaking, Loki made to rise from the couch, but she clutched his fingers tightly, a silent plea for him to stay.

Alan Lewis broke the silence, shifting the subject to something less heavy. “That language you were speaking, Mr. Cooper…I’ve never heard anything quite like it. What was it, exactly?”

Understanding Darcy’s need for the attention to shift off of her for a while, Loki replied, “Asgardian. It is the native language of my people, though we mostly use Allspeak so as to avoid pesky language barriers.”

This bluntly honest response was so unexpected, Darcy choked out a laugh before she could so much as school her features. “Geez, Loki, just drop a bomb, why don’t you.”

Her parents stared at the pair in confusion. “I feel like we’re missing something,” Leah muttered, twisting the hem of her apron nervously in her fingers, “Asgardian? I’ve never even heard of such a language…where are you from, Mr. Cooper?”

“Asgard,” Loki responded with the same blunt but somehow still-polite tone, “Though my sire is of Jotunheim.”

Darcy literally face-palmed at this. “Okay, Loki, I’ll take it from here. Yeesh . Don’t freak out, okay, parents? Loki’s not…human. He’s sort of from another realm?” She phrased this last part as a question, still not entirely sure herself how the whole other-realm-not-other-planet thing worked. Loki gave her a reassuring nod, a mischievous smile playing at the corner of his lips as the pair waited to see how Darcy’s parents would react.

Alan Lewis burst into laughter, followed immediately by his wife. “You actually had us on the hook there for a minute, you two. That’s one way to lighten the mood—make up a wild story about alien boyfriends from other planets to make our situation seem less insane.”

“I assure you, Mr. Lewis, this is no fairytale,” Loki replied, prying his hand free of Darcy’s and rising to stand before her father, “If I might demonstrate…”

Darcy’s eyes widened in alarm as she gave Loki a warning look. Sure, she had no issue with him turning blue, but that didn’t mean her parents were ready for that level of shock. They didn’t even know beings like him existed yet.

Loki repaid Darcy with an exaggerated eye roll as if to say Come now, you don’t think I’m that thoughtless . He then raised one palm face up, fingers lightly curled, and a thin strand of his signature green magic began to swirl in his palm. It gradually increased in size, then spiraled out of his hand, forming a large sphere in the center of the room.

Darcy gazed at the sphere, transfixed as a picture began to form within it. It looked a lot like the Wicked Witch’s crystal ball in the Wizard of Oz, only larger and rippling slightly. The image revealed a kingdom that could only be described as otherworldly . Golden domes and elaborate statues rose up over rocky cliffs and waters that stood still and smooth as glass. A great palace of brilliant gold rose at the center of it all, sunlight glistening off its many fluted turrets.

Asgard. Loki’s home .

“I share with you three a sight not beheld by the eyes of any man or woman of your realm in thousands of years—perhaps longer. This is Asgard, home of Odin All-Father, King of the Nine Realms.”

Darcy thought she would hear pain or sorrow in Loki’s voice at the mention of his home or his adoptive father, but there was none. It only sounded rehearsed, like a mantra spoken many times over his thousand-plus years.

“I don’t believe it…but how can this be?” muttered Darcy’s father in bafflement, “We’ve sent people into space—explored beyond our galaxy with drones and telescopes. How have we never discovered life on other planets?”

“The answers to your questions are rather…complicated,” Loki replied, lowering his hand as he allowed the illusion to fade. “The simplest answer is that Asgard is not so easy to reach through space travel. It would take far too many of your lifetimes to do so.”

“And yet here you are,” Leah whispered, looking upon Loki with new eyes, “A man from another planet, dwelling among us. If it takes so many lifetimes to span the distance between our homes…how old are you?”

Darcy blushed and interrupted before her parents got brand new information to freak out over, “I think we’re getting a little off-topic here. Not that I’m thrilled to get back to my own emotional baggage, but there is a reason I brought Loki with me to visit you guys aside from the classic meet-the-parents bit. You see that he can do magic. Where he comes from, it’s called seidr . It’s this thing that’s…uh…inside of people from his realm? Geez, I don’t know how to explain this. Loki, mind taking it from here?”

With a nod, Loki turned to her parents and, poised as a college professor giving a lecture on metaphysics, explained, “ Seidr is the lifeforce of the Aesir people, among many other beings in the nine realms. It is in large part what separates our kind from the mortals of Earth. In all my time on this planet, I have never once met a human who possessed seidr. That is…until—”

“Until me.” Darcy cut him off, desperate to get this over with and see what her parents might know, “I’m the first human ever to have seidr—in theory, anyway—which given the fact that I’m not biologically related to the two of you, probably means I’m not even fully human to begin with.”

Darcy’s father leaned forward, resting his head in his hands, raking through his thinning hair. “Darcy…that’s impossible. Your mother was human, she had to be. She lived, she died. She never showed us any signs that she could have magical abilities like you’re describing.”

“Surely she would have used such a skill to heal herself if she had?” Darcy’s mother suggested, clinging to theories like a lifeline to avoid dealing with the fact that her daughter was dating an alien…and might be one as well.

“Not necessarily,” Loki replied thoughtfully, “It is possible to, ah, bind one’s seidr so they cannot access it. Though it takes a great deal of power to do so—much more than even I possess, and I am known for my skill throughout the realms.”

Darcy’s father looked up at Loki sharply, as if he had just realized something. “Loki. Odin. I know those names…they are not from our religion, of course, but…no. You couldn’t be…”

Loki dipped in a low bow that was only slightly condescending, “I am Loki of Asgard, God of Mischief and Lies. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance.”

“ Oy vey ,” Alan Lewis muttered, leaning his head back on the couch and pressing his palms into his eyes, “This is too much mishegas for an old man to take.”

Darcy coughed to cover her laugh, “Sorry, Abba . I know it’s a lot. But mom, you could be right. My Aunt Raven”—Darcy found it easier to call her by that familiar moniker than think about who she really was at the moment— “might have been human. But my bio dad might have been from Asgard, or one of the other realms. Raven never even mentioned him to you guys?”

Darcy’s mom shook her head apologetically, “She always dodged the topic when we asked. And we did, Darcy. We knew you might want to know about him one day, but Raven insisted it was better for you to grow up believing us to be your real parents.”

“No…it was more than that,” Alan cut in, “She said you would be safer not knowing who your birth parents were.” Darcy watched the dots connecting for her father, just as they were for her, “Perhaps your inhuman heritage is why she kept his identity from us.”

Darcy groaned, whacking her palm on the sofa in frustration, “Great. So I know who my mom is, but nothing about my dad. And he’s probably the alien in me. So what, we’re back to square one?”

Darcy turned to Loki, hoping the trickster would have more ideas up his sleeve, but he only stared at the ground, brow furrowed in frustration at the newfound dead-end.

Leah Lewis came to sit by her daughter’s side, drawing a comforting arm around her shoulders. “All is not lost, darling. We were never able to learn much from genetic testing before, but I’m sure we can find some doctor or scientist with the resources to trace your lineage.”

Darcy’s eyes brightened with revelation, “Yeah…you’re right, Mom. And I think I might know where to find one.”

Notes:

As promised, our favorite duo is back! I hope you like my version of Darcy's family.

Please comment, kudos, and bookmark! Every bit of affirmation motivates me to keep writing!

~
Song: "Fever Dream" by mxmtoon
~

TRANSLATIONS:

Asgardian:

Minn Ijós - “My Light”

Láta þat frels, Minn Ijós. Sakna þinn móðir. Böl, Minn Kærr. Minn Hjarta. Minn Allr. - “Let it free, My Light. Feel the loss of your mother. Weep, My Beloved. My Heart. My Everything.”

 

Hebrew:

Ahuva - “Beloved”

Ima - “Mom/mother”

Abba - “Dad/father”

Oy Vey - Jewish expression indicating dismay or grief

Mishegas - “craziness; tomfoolery; lunacy”

Chapter 3: A Place to Find Common Ground

“Dr. Foster, you do realize that you are going against a direct order?”

Jane felt extremely small in the domineering presence of Director Fury, but she held all five feet, four inches of her physique tall and unmoving. They had been circling the same argument for over an hour now—Fury would demand her assistance, Jane would refuse, Fury would make threats, Jane would remind him she was there as a consultant, not an agent, Fury would demand she start consulting, Jane would refuse…

And on and on it went.

The real crux of the issue was how badly Jane actually did want to help Fury in this situation. She knew exactly how to trace the Tesseract’s signature and find its last known whereabouts. She could easily help SHIELD track down their rogue agents and bring them in. And Jane wanted nothing more than to have her friends safely back with her in the lab.

But they were also her friends, and after Natasha filled her in on what they were up to, Jane would not be the one to force them back under SHIELD’s control before they were ready. Plus, she was still salty about SHIELD stealing all her research back in New Mexico. So maybe this was a bit personal.

“Director, I don’t think this argument is getting us anywhere. So why don’t you try and come up with another solution and let me get back to my work?”

The look Fury gave her would have withered the mightiest oak tree, and certainly lent credence to his surname. It honestly made Jane wonder if “Fury” was his true family name or something he picked up purely from reputation. “This isn’t over, Dr. Foster. Like it or not, you work for SHIELD now. As do your currently-MIA friends. I tracked them down once, and I will do so again. I assure you, it will all be much better for them if they choose to return willingly and quietly. Do pass along the message, won’t you?”

“Like I said,” Jane muttered, fiddling with one of her instruments and feigning innocence, “I don’t know where they are and I haven’t spoken to them.” Although technically true, Jane knew she’d be hearing from Darcy soon. At least, she hoped so.

“You aren’t my only means to this end, Dr. Foster.” With that final word of warning, Fury stormed out of the lab, leaving Jane alone except for the two SHIELD agents that stood guard at the lab doors, awkwardly pretending not to have overheard the entire conversation.

Jane had just been getting back into a good rhythm with her work when Phil Coulson entered the lab a few hours later. At first, Jane assumed he was there to play good cop following Fury’s bad cop, but then another much larger figure followed him through the doorway.

“Dr. Foster, you have a visitor,” Coulson said levelly, “Or rather, Loki does. But you’re the closest we’ve got right now.”

Jane took in the behemoth of a man who towered over Coulson. He easily stood at least six and a half feet tall, with muscles rippling from muscles and straining against his tight-fitting leather armor. Golden locks tumbled down to his broad shoulders, where a red cape flowed the rest of the long way down to the floor. He looked battle-hardened, but also full of an infectious delight and joy that reminded her of Darcy’s peppy energy. Still, there was a sadness about him as well that she assumed must be related to his reason for being here.

He was, after all, Loki’s brother. At least, that’s what she had to assume based on Darcy’s rather detailed description of the God of Thunder along with his interest in visiting Loki.

“Lady Jane Foster,” Thor Odinson intoned, sweeping his cape up over one arm and bending down on one knee, taking her hand gently in his as he dipped his forehead over it, “I am honored to meet one of my brother’s mortal companions.”

Fighting a losing battle with the heat rising to her face, Jane cleared her throat and awkwardly pulled her hand away, “Oh, um, thanks? You can just call me Jane—I mean, Dr. Foster. Yeah, Dr. Foster is good. So, you’re here for Loki?”

Thor brightened as he rose to his feet, a grin stretching from ear to ear like a kid in a candy store, “Indeed, I am! Can you aid me in locating him? It is of great import that I speak with him immediately. His banishment has been lifted—I have come to bring him home!”

Jane’s eyebrows lifted at this declaration, “Well I wish I could help, but I don’t actually know where he is.”

“But…the son of Coul assured me you had a means of locating him,” Thor’s face fell in disappointment.

Ah, so there it is , Jane mused, The good cop routine .

Jane sighed in exasperation, giving Coulson an irritated look that he ignored in favor of the tablet in his hand, “I will leave our guest in your capable hands, Dr. Foster.” Before she could argue, Coulson turned and exited the room, leaving her and two stunned guards alone with a god.

Thor shifted, evidently uncomfortable in the enclosed, rather low-ceilinged laboratory. Realizing there wasn’t much point trying to get any work done with Fury and Coulson breathing down her neck and dropping off traveling gods for her to babysit, Jane called it quits for the day. “Want some coffee?”

“What is ‘coffee?’” Thor cocked his head to one side, looking every bit like the golden retriever Jane had growing up. It was surprisingly adorable from such an intimidating man.

Jane couldn’t help the smile that bloomed on her still-rosy face. “Come on, I’ll get you some. Your brother hates it, but considering he insists you two are polar opposites, you’ll probably love it as much as I do.”

Evidently buoyed by the mention of his missing brother, Thor eagerly followed Jane out the door.

 

---

 

Jane leaned out of her chair in the small coffee shop to scoop up the disposable coffee cup Thor had just thrown down, flushing as the entire population inside the shop stared at her and the man dressed like a princely Viking. “You could have just asked nicely,” she grumbled, “You didn’t have to shout and throw trash on the floor.”

Thor furrowed his brow at her, “I meant no disrespect. It was delicious, I would like another.”

“Fine, but we don’t just go around demanding and smashing things on our planet, okay? I’ll be right back.” Getting in line to order another coffee for her odd guest, Jane processed what the God of Thunder had told her so far.

He said his home—Loki’s home—was on the brink of war. But why had Loki never mentioned this? And if it was true, wouldn’t Loki want to return home as soon as he got his powers back? Something just wasn’t adding up, and Jane was going to get to the bottom of it.

Returning and handing Thor a new extra large cup of coffee, Jane asked, “So these…Frost Giants. They’re a threat to your people?”

Thor scoffed, “Certainly not! With the forces of Asgard at the ready, they wouldn’t stand a chance against us.”

“Okay, so what’s the issue, then? If you’re able to defend your home no problem…” Jane let that statement dwindle, thinking the answer was obvious.

Apparently, Thor disagreed. “It is not a matter of defense, Lady Jane! It is a matter of pride. The Jotnar dared to invade our castle during a very important ceremony, and they refused the offer of peace. How can I just stand by and let them continue making plans against Asgard, however futile they may be?”

“Pride? You want to go to war against an entire race because of your pride ?” Jane let every ounce of her disgust weigh her words, “I don’t know you beyond vague legends and Loki’s occasional grumblings, but that’s pretty messed up. You just said they’re not a real threat to you, so why not just be on your guard but let the matter rest?”

“Because if I don’t stop them, others could get hurt! My brother—” Thor choked off, shoulders sagging. When he again spoke, it was with much more sorrow and uncertainty than before. “My brother could be in danger. Now that Laufey knows his true identity, he may come for him. And if Laufey could sneak a small band into Asgard unnoticed, what’s to stop him from coming here?”

Jane softened at this more vulnerable side of the brash man before her. He may have some messed up views about war and these Frost Giants, but Thor’s love for his brother was raw and honest. It was the most authentic thing about this peculiar alien.

“I don’t know exactly where he is,” Jane hedged, “But I promise you, Loki is fine. You of all people should know how resourceful he is. And besides, I can’t help but feel he wouldn’t support your vendetta against the Frost Giants any more than your father does.”

Laughing, Thor took a long swig of his coffee and looked like he was about to throw it on the ground again before looking at Jane and thinking better of it. “Perhaps you do not know my brother as well as you imagine, Lady Jane. He has more reason to despise Laufey than anyone else in all the Nine Realms.”

“And why might that be?”

“My brother…is not like me. His origins are much more complex. But I’ve already said too much, and it is not my place.”

The pieces clicked into place as Jane thought back to when she first fully believed Loki wasn’t from earth, during his combat assessment. Those frightening red eyes, that alien blue skin, the way the temperature in the room dropped in an instant, and her breath turned to frost. “He’s a Frost Giant, isn’t he?”

Thor looked surprised that she had parceled it out, but did not deny it, instead seeking the familiar comfort of the reality he knew. “Loki may share their blood, but he is nothing like the Jotnar.”

“And how are you any different from them, then?” Jane countered, “You call them bloodthirsty, but all I’ve heard you say is how much you want to destroy them. You’re willing to go to their own home and wipe them out because of a personal slight!”

The god was silent for a long time, staring out the window and watching the passersby. Jane could see the more vulnerable side of him gradually begin to show through once more, like shedding a skin that he had outgrown but still clung to desperately.

“Battle. Conquest. Glory ,” Thor grumbled, “It is all I know, Lady Jane. It is what I’m good at. But Loki…he has always been the wiser of us, that I cannot deny. Even when he got us into mischief, he was always there to get us out of it. He has ever been my moral compass—my restraint. Without him, I know not what is right and what is clever. I only know…this,” Thor gestured to the large hammer sitting at his feet, “All you have said is true, but letting go of years of hatred and warmongering does not come easy to one as long-lived as I. How am I to know where the answers lie without Loki there to remind me what is possible beyond battle?”

It was a complicated question that honestly needed a really good therapist to parse out. But Jane—having studied the science of space rather than the science of the mind—could only shrug and reply, “Is it really such a bad thing to find out you don’t have all the answers? That’s what science is all about—asking questions, forming hypotheses, and then proving yourself wrong until you’re finally right. When you know you don’t have all the answers, you can finally start asking the right questions.”

“And what question should I be asking now, Lady Jane?”

“For starters, you could ask yourself why Loki hasn’t come home yet. He has his powers back, surely your Gatekeeper would grant him entry at this point? So why is he still on Earth?”

Thor looked utterly defeated as he resigned himself to what Jane suspected he already knew to be true. “I made a mistake in coming here for him, didn’t I?”

Jane smiled and reached out to take Thor’s hand, “Maybe, but mistakes are a normal part of life. Even for a god. And hey, Loki isn’t even here anyway, so no harm, no foul.”

“Thank you, Lady Jane. You have been very kind, and I have not been the most gracious for your hospitality. I should return to Asgard…but I will think over what you have said.”

At that, Thor rose from his seat and kissed Jane’s hand that was still held in his own, “Farewell, Jane Foster of Midgard. I shan’t forget you.”

“Umm…thank you?” Jane giggled and then flushed, feeling far too much like a giddy schoolgirl. You’re a renowned scientist, Foster. Get it together!

“If you do see Loki again…well, perhaps it would be best if he didn’t know I came back.”

Jane smiled sadly, not sure what to say to that and privately relieved to be an only child with relatively stable parents. She watched as Thor exited the building, shouted “Heimdall!” while thrusting his hammer at the sky, and vanished in a rainbow of light. Then she internally smacked herself for not having equipment ready to study the Bifrost gate as it opened and rushed back to her lab in hopes of finding some sort of radiation or energy to study in the aftermath.

 

---

 

“Stark, this is hardly the time for your games,” Fury snapped, exhausted from talking in circles with the billionaire genius he somehow kept needing to recruit in crisis situations, “We have a rogue agent on the loose with a dangerous weapon and I need him to be brought in quickly and quietly. As the only scientist I have who understands how the Tesseract works—let alone has knowledge of its highly classified existence—is refusing to help, you’re our last resort.”

“Aw, Director, I’m touched. It always feels good to know you’re someone’s sloppy seconds.”

Fury leaned his elbow on the desk, pressing his fingers against his temples. “Stark, I’m going to ask you nicely—and I don’t often ask nicely. Will you please help us track down Loki and the Tesseract?”

Stark was silent for nearly a minute—the longest Fury had ever heard the man go without talking. When he did speak, it was to lend voice to the exact fear Fury himself had felt ever since Rumlow’s betrayal, “And how do I know SHIELD are the good guys? How do I know I wouldn’t be just putting the Tesseract right back in the hands of criminals?”

Fury hated to admit it, but Stark was right. How did Fury know who could be trusted? But along the same vein, could Loki, the literal God of Mischief, be trusted with such a volatile weapon as the Tesseract?

“You can never fully know who to trust, Mr. Stark,” Fury finally responded, “You just hope for the best, then make do with what you get.”

“Not bad, Mad-Eye Moody,” Stark grunted, “But it’s gonna take more than vague trust-no-one-but-still-trust-me sentiments to make me march in line and stand at attention. And while we’re at it, maybe you should take your own advice and put more faith in your mischievous new asset?”

As Stark ended the call, Fury clung to the fact that the man hadn’t actually said no as he set out to make sure the agents who actually would take orders were hot on the case.

Notes:

I know, three chapters in and only one with Darcy and Loki so far! I promise there will be plenty more of them to come, but we also need to take the time to see what else is going on while they enjoy a little time away from the action.

I feel like Jane would've liked Thor a lot less if she really knew what he was like pre-mortality, but of course they're still Jane and Thor. Hope you enjoyed my interpretation of their first interaction!

~

Song: "All I Really Want" by Alanis Morrissette

Chapter 4: As I Let You Open Up My Heart

Unfortunately, Loki was not on board with Darcy’s plan. Which was pretty annoying, considering up until this point he was all-in as the supportive boyfriend archetype. Still, Darcy couldn’t exactly blame him for not wanting to return to SHIELD.

As soon as she brought up the idea of asking SHIELD to help her figure out her parentage, Loki all but stormed out into the backyard. Darcy made flustered apologies to her parents before rushing after him. So here they stood, surrounded by the white picket fence of her childhood and covered in what should be a super romantic blanket of stars—reminding Darcy that it was only earlier that day that she watched Loki die in an underground bunker—arguing over the relevance of her heritage.

“Loki, I know you’re not ready to go back, but they might be the only ones on this planet who can help me figure out who my father is!”

“Darcy, I cannot subject myself to another gilded cage—which is surely all that awaits me after disappearing and taking this with me.” The backyard flooded in blue light as the Tesseract appeared in Loki’s outstretched palm, causing Darcy to flinch back in surprise.

Mollified by her reaction, Loki closed his eyes and sent the Tesseract back to…wherever it was he put things when he made them disappear. Stepping forward and wrapping his arms around Darcy’s waist, Loki whispered, “Does it really matter who sired you? It changes nothing—you are Darcy Lewis—a force to be reckoned with, seidr or no. Learning where you come from…is not always what one actually needs.”

Oh . This was about much more than avoiding SHIELD. This was about Loki’s own traumatic discovery, one he was still grappling with. Maybe he just didn’t want to see Darcy get hurt as he did…or maybe he was afraid that she could be the very monster he claimed himself to be.

“Loki,” Darcy sighed, “I know I might not exactly love what I find out. But I still have to know. Didn’t you feel the same way after you figured out you weren’t Odin’s son?”

Loki stiffened but did not draw away. “I did,” he conceded bitterly, “But that does not mean I do not regret what I discovered.”

Thinking back to how broken Loki was when they first met, Darcy reflected on the fact that it had only been two months since the thousand-year-old god had learned he had been deceived his entire life. Darcy was still determined to get to the bottom of her suppressed alien superpowers, but she supposed it could wait a few extra days…for Loki’s sake.

After the day they’d had, Darcy wasn’t exactly keen on rushing into more drama either at this point.

“Fine, you win,” Darcy teased with only a hint of exasperation, tipping up her head to bump playfully under his chin, “But if we’re gonna keep playing hooky, we’re doing it my way. Time for a beach episode!”

“A beach…what?”

Darcy laughed, “Sometimes I forget you’re from another realm—one apparently lacking in brainless entertainment. Anyway, I just mean that we deserve a vacation from our problems for a hot minute. So here’s what’s going to happen: tonight, we’re going to bed because this day has already had enough excitement for a mortal lifetime. Then tomorrow, I’m taking you out on a date.”

“And after that?” Loki inquired as he relaxed into a genuine smile at Darcy’s plotting.

“After that…who cares? I’m wingin’ it, baby!”

Loki chuckled and tousled her hair before taking her hand in his and guiding her back toward the sliding glass doors of the house, “Well then, Minn Ijós , let us begin our ‘beach episode’ vacation.”

 

---

 

While Darcy settled into her childhood bedroom just off from the kitchen, her mother escorted Loki upstairs to the guest bedroom. It was a cozy room mostly filled with a large four-poster bed, but there was a plush chair squeezed between it and the wall. A large black and white painting of the Eiffel Tower hung on one wall above a chest of drawers covered in decorative knick-knacks following the same Parisienne theme.

Bidding Darcy’s mother goodnight, Loki closed the door softly and inhaled deeply before letting it out and moving to sit stiffly on the side of the bed. He was growing weary of seeking refuge in unfamiliar places and longed for the comfort of his own rooms back on Asgard.

Loki cast a simple illusion and watched as the walls expanded outward and took on the shape of the large suite that had been his ever since he outgrew sharing a room with his brother. Glistening, marble floors covered in plush animal skins. A massive bed swathed in silken green sheets, always perfectly made when not in use (he did this himself, preferring the ritual of tidying his own belongings to allowing servants into his private rooms). His large golden desk was the only mess to be found in the place as it always housed his latest inventions and experiments. And, of course, wall-to-wall bookshelves that nearly rivaled the palace libraries, if not in quantity then certainly in quality and variety.

Of course, by now all of his precious possessions had likely been tossed aside to make room for more worthy residents to take their place within the palace walls.

Do you really think the Allfather so cruel? Loki argued with himself.

His darker side pushed back instantly, smothering the child that still ached for his father’s love. My seidr returning changes nothing. I am still not one of them.

With a wave of his hand, Loki dismissed the illusion before changing into simple black and green sleep attire and crawled into bed, admitting to himself after far too many nights denying it that sleep was a necessary part of life, even for immortals.

 

---

 

Nothing but darkness and ice stretched as far as she could see, and a chill that ate through her bones was all Darcy could feel as she clambered through the mountains of snow.

“Hello? Is anyone there?”

Over the roaring of the wind, Darcy could just make out the sound of someone else nearby. It sounded like…a child. Weeping.

Following the sound, Darcy eventually noticed a small, blue form that almost blended into the surrounding rocks and ice. The child was blue from head to toe, with silky black hair pouring down his back. His red eyes were wide with fear as he looked up into the face of the giant before him.

Though at first, the giant appeared to be a larger form of the child, with midnight blue skin and red eyes, as Darcy watched the form shifted to something more human, but no less towering. A golden patch covered one eye, but the other looked down on the child menacingly.

The giant held a shining golden spear pointed down at the small blue form. As the tip of the spear began to alight with power, Darcy cried out, scrambling over the snow to protect the helpless child. “No! Loki!”

“Darcy? Darcy, wake up!”

“Huh, what?” Darcy fumbled to turn on her lamp as her mother shook her shoulder urgently, “What’s going on, Mama?”

“You were shouting in your sleep…you called for Loki.”

Darcy groaned and reached over to turn on her nightstand lamp. “Sorry to wake you, Mama. It was just a dream, I’m fine.”

Darcy’s mom nodded but hesitated as if she had more to say. “Well, it actually wasn’t you who woke us up originally…it seems bad dreams are the theme of the night. Loki awoke in a similar fashion minutes before you did.

Concern washed over Darcy as she scrambled out of bed. It was then that she noticed how cold it was in the house. She looked at her mom and took in how the older woman shivered and clutched her robe tightly around her as her breath fogged in the air.

Crap .

Darcy ran up the stairs without another word to her mom and found her dad fiddling with the thermostat. “Hey Papa, everything okay?”

“Yeah sweetheart, I just can’t seem to get the thermostat to cooperate—must be something wrong with the furnace. I’ll have to call someone tomorrow.”

Darcy nodded, not sure how to explain that it probably wasn’t the furnace causing the issue. “Mama said Loki woke you up…did you talk to him? Is he okay?”

Snapping the cover of the thermostat shut, Alan turned to his daughter and shrugged. “He seemed fine when I knocked. Came out looking as if nothing happened at all.”

Darcy tried not to let the increased concern show, simply giving her parents a double thumbs up as her mom joined them at the top of the stairs. “I’ll just check in on Loki then head back to bed myself. See you both in the morning!”

After her parents retired to their room, Darcy padded to the other end of the hall and knocked lightly on the guest room door. “Loki? It’s just Darcy, my parents are gone. Wanna let me in?”

She could hear his ragged breath rumble through the thin door, but he did not answer.

“Loki, you’re safe. It was just a dream. Let me in and I’ll prove it to you.”

“No, Darcy,” his voice had dropped to that low timber Darcy had only heard twice before, “It is not safe. I cannot…control it.”

The way his voice broke on the word control struck Darcy to her core. “Loki, you won’t hurt me . Please, just let me in. You shouldn’t be alone right now.”

After a moment of silence, the lock clicked and Loki pulled the door open, stepping aside to allow her in the room. He looked completely normal, standing before her fully dressed, hair combed back smoothly, pale face expressionless.

“What the—”

“Close and bolt the door, Darcy,” Loki whispered, his voice strangely normal compared to how he sounded mere seconds before.

The moment Darcy closed the door, Loki vanished, as did the illusion of the guest room as it should have been.

Everything—from the bed to the dresser to the art on the walls—was covered in a thin layer of frost. The air felt frozen solid, and Darcy’s feet crunched in the frost covering the shag carpeting.

“I did not mean to fool you, Minn Ijós ,” the deeper voice rumbled from behind the bed, “But I had to be sure you were alone. I do not wish your parents to see me like this.”

Darcy rounded the bed slowly, and her heart broke at what she saw.

Loki was sitting tucked in the small space between the bed and the wall, his knees drawn up tightly and arms wrapped around them, face buried. Just as she anticipated, his skin was blue and when he lifted his tear-streaked face to look at her, his eyes shone red. “I cannot make it go away,” he growled in frustration, “I am always able to make it go away once I am awake, but this time…it will not leave .”

“Oh, Loki,” Darcy moved forward to embrace him, but when he flinched away, settled for sitting on the floor in front of him. “I know you hate this part of you, but maybe that’s something you need to work on. Maybe it won’t go away because it’s tired of being ignored?” Loki stared at her, stunned, “Sorry, that probably sounds stupid…”

“No. It does not,” Loki replied bitterly, “Typical that a monster would not be so easily silenced.”

“Loki, stop! You’re not a monster!”

“Then what am I, Darcy? What am I?! I am not the son of Odin and prince of Asgard as I was once told. I am not even a true frost giant, being so pathetically small they left me to die as an infant. And I am certainly no saint, which you know quite well. I have killed many. I have deceived countless more, often for my own self-interest or desire for mischief. And now, I cannot even touch you for fear of burning you in this form. You had the right of it before—this part of me will no longer be silenced in its attempts to show me for what I truly am. A mons—”

“SHUT UP!”

Loki’s red eyes widened and he looked toward the bedroom door in panic as Darcy raised her voice to screeching decibels.

Darcy watched the door just as warily, but when no sound emanated from the hallway, she turned back to Loki, still fuming indignantly. “Never again. Never again do I want to hear you call yourself a monster. You were raised by the king and queen of Asgard, and they called you son. While you don’t talk about your dad all that much, I’ve seen the look in your eyes when you talk about your mother. You adore her, and I can tell she loves you too. So whatever you think of Odin, whatever you think of Thor, whatever you think of Asgard , that woman is your mother.

And you know what? Screw the frost giants! They definitely suck if they didn’t see how awesome and totally adorable your tiny blue butt was!” This comment earned a reluctant smirk from Loki, “You may look like them, but if they’re really as evil and monstrous as you say, that doesn’t automatically make you like them. Yes, you’ve killed. I saw that myself yesterday, but you know what? Those were bad guys who tried to kill us—who did kill you! And you do love mischief—which, come on, just makes life more interesting—and you do lie. But I think the person you lie to the most is yourself.”

Darcy leaned forward and slowly rested her hand atop Loki’s, “I know who you are, and I’ll remind you as much as I have to. You’re Loki. God of Mischief and Lies. Prince of Asgard. Offspring of frost giants. Agent of SHIELD. Boyfriend of Darcy—” Darcy felt his hands warm beneath hers as his skin began to lose its icy hue “—and the man I can’t seem to stop falling head-over-heels in love with.”

The last of the blue faded from Loki’s skin and he lunged forward, cupping her face in his and kissing her deeply. Passionately. Desperately.

Darcy flushed with the heat that warmed the remaining chill from the room, enveloping them in a secure sense of belonging that they both desperately needed. When Darcy was just beginning to lose the last of her oxygen and trying to decide if she cared, Loki pulled back to press his forehead to hers.

“ Ér aldri sjá hvernig ér ljóma, Minn Ijós ,” Loki whispered, his warm breath caressing her cheeks softly as he repeated the familiar words Darcy remembered from one of the first times he ever called her Minn Ijós —his Light.

“You really should start teaching me Asgardian or get me a dictionary if you’re gonna insist on sweet talking me in your native tongue,” Darcy teased, shoving him away lightly and sinking down to lean her back against the side of the bed. Loki followed, settling so their shoulders touched.

Loki chuckled, “It is hardly worth the effort to learn. Once your seidr is unlocked, I can teach you how to utilize the Allspeak. Then no language will be unknown to your ears.”

Darcy shifted uncomfortably at the reminder of her own complicated past. Loki took notice, fortunately, and steered the conversation back to his own history.

“I apologize for once again burdening you with my problems. It is not fair to you.”

“Hey, it’s okay. You’re literally here at my parents’ house because you’re helping me figure out my own stuff. Not that we’re keeping score, but I’d say we’re even.” Darcy replied, tucking her arm around his and leaning her head on his shoulder.

Loki placed a light kiss on the top of her head before glancing at the clock on the nightstand. “It is late. You should get some rest.”

“By ‘you,’ you mean ‘we,’ right?” Darcy teased, “Because I’m pretty sure I could use the bags under your eyes for luggage at this point.”

“I will find other means of rest. I am immortal, Darcy. Lack of sleep won’t kill me, but it could kill you.”

Darcy rolled her eyes, “Well if you’re not sleeping, then I’m not sleeping. Oh hey! Wanna watch anime instead?”

Loki laughed, “You would choose the middle of the night to begin my education into your mortal entertainment? I am certain you will just fall asleep, you can barely stand upright.”

It was true—Darcy had been leaning more and more heavily into Loki’s side as they talked. “Well yeah, what do you think anime in the middle of the night is for? And if we’re really lucky, you’ll fall asleep too. Come on, let’s dig out my collection. I’m starting you off with a must-watch classic: Fullmetal Alchemist. You’re gonna love it.”

With that, Darcy grabbed Loki by the hand and dragged him out the door, down the stairs, and had him snuggled up next to her on the couch getting to know the Elric brothers before he could so much as utter a word of protest.

It ended up being a win-win situation, just as Darcy predicted, for she was asleep halfway through the first episode.

Notes:

This was definitely an emotional one to write, and it's been through several rewrites before I felt it worthy of your eyes. Kudos and comment if you enjoyed it!

Note about Loki's unwilling shapeshifting: I know this isn't canon for Loki as we know him in the MCU, but remember this Loki has been through a very different timeline following Jotunheim. He has a lot of trauma and spent a few months literally powerless, and his Jotun form has basically become a physical manifestation of that suppressed trauma. Even when he was mortal it was pushing through, but now that's been heightened by the release of his seidr. Hope this helps explain why this is happening to Loki, for those who have asked about it in the comments!

~

Song: "Naked" by Jaymes Young

~

TRANSLATIONS:

Ér aldri sjá hvernig ér ljóma, Minn Ijós - "You will never understand how you shine, My Light."

Chapter 5: That's Why You Don't Phase Me

Leah Lewis was torn between apprehension and pleasure when she came down the stairs the next morning and found Darcy and her boyfriend sound asleep on the couch with “Are you still watching?” flashing on the abandoned TV screen. Her daughter was snuggled into the side of the much taller man, head on his chest, looking very much like a little lamb curling up beside a wolf.

And yet, the wolf looked like nothing more than a pup when he was asleep, all the hard lines softened and the guarded tension gone from his serene face. His arms were wrapped protectively around the lamb like she was the only thing tethering him to this universe. And that need for Darcy was what worried Leah more than anything else.

Leah quietly padded into the living room on slippered feet, grabbing the remote from the cushion next to Darcy and turning off the TV. When she looked back to catch one last glance at the sleeping pair, inhuman green eyes stared back at her.

Loki gave her a nod of greeting, which she awkwardly returned. Then she watched as Loki flicked out his wrist and summoned a large pillow from the couch across the room, sliding it to rest between himself and Darcy so he could rise without waking her.

“I would offer my assistance preparing to break our fast, Mrs. Lewis,” he whispered in that elegant way that made him sound like a prince from a fairytale. Leah nodded mutely and gestured for him to follow her out.

The unlikely duo—one, a middle-aged Jewish housewife, the other a mysterious and impossibly tall young sorcerer—made their way into the kitchen, where Leah began pulling eggs, cheese, and various vegetables out of the fridge. “We don’t typically eat meat for breakfast, but there is sausage in the freezer if you prefer something to accompany your omelet,” Leah explained, familiar with editing their diet to accommodate non-kosher guests.

“I am familiar with your family’s diet, Mrs. Lewis, and I have no intention of disrespecting it in your own home. An omelet sounds divine. How can I help?”

Impressed with his impeccable meet-the-parents manners, Leah handed Loki a knife and some bell peppers, gesturing to a cutting board, “Well, if you’re serious, you can start by chopping these up while I get the stove going. Thank you, Loki.”

Loki nodded silently and went about the task with surprising dexterity, dicing the peppers to perfection in less than a minute and bringing them over to her in a pile on the cutting board.

Leah laughed. “Okay then, here. Take the parsley and green onions next and chop them up very finely. There’s a bowl in that cabinet over there you can scoop the prepared ingredients into. I have a feeling you’ll be done before I’m quite ready to put them all in.”

Loki smiled—almost sheepishly—and returned to his station as Leah whisked together the eggs and milk, adding a pinch of salt and a large handful of cheese to the mix.

“Mrs. Lewis…” the hesitation in Loki’s tone made Leah stop what she was doing and turn to face him. He had stopped chopping the vegetables but continued to stand with his back to her, staring down at the half-chopped onion in front of him. “I feel as though my presence here has been rather tumultuous for you and your husband, and I understand if you would prefer some time alone with Darcy. I would seek other accommodations if that would make you more at ease with the circumstances of our visit.”

“Loki, dear, think nothing of it,” Leah reassured, stepping forward to place a hand against his forearm and pull him around to face her. “Darcy cares deeply for you, and that’s good enough for us. You have clearly been a great source of comfort for her as she has worked through all of this, and I wouldn’t dream of taking your support away from her.”

Loki nodded, but he still looked troubled and wouldn’t meet her eyes. “Loki, was there something else you wanted to tell me?”

He nodded again, suddenly looking very young and world-weary all at once. “I would have you know…I can relate more to Darcy’s circumstances than I have divulged.” Loki held up a shaking hand, which seemed paler than it should be, even for him. Leah watched the skin of his hand continue changing until it was a deep, vibrant blue. A frosty chill seemed to emanate from the changed hand, causing Leah to shiver involuntarily.

“The furnace isn’t broken, is it? The cold was coming from you?” Leah did her best to keep her voice as level as possible. After all, she already knew Loki wasn’t human. Did this actually change anything?

“I apologize for that,” Loki murmured guiltily, staring at his hand as it turned back to a familiar paleness, warming the room with it. “I don’t always have complete control over when I shift, particularly in my sleep it seems. I did not even know what I was until a few months ago—I learned I was adopted just before meeting your daughter, in fact.”

Leah wasn’t sure what to say, so she simply stepped forward and gently wrapped the boy in a motherly embrace. For he certainly was a boy, regardless of what his true age may be (a conversation she still planned to have with Darcy at some point). She could see the innocence and vulnerability in every word he just spoke and every flinch of his forcibly calm expression. And she felt more than ever the wrongness of hiding the truth from her own daughter.

Loki was flushing slightly and averting his eyes from Leah as she stepped away from the embrace. “I thank you, Mrs. Lewis,” he whispered roughly. “You have been very kind to me…I can see where Darcy gets it from.”

Leah laughed heartily at this, “Well don’t let her have you completely fooled. That girl was full of mischief as a child.”

“Oh I do not doubt it,” Loki agreed with an equally substantial laugh as the pair settled back into a comfortable rhythm of preparing the day’s first meal together.

 

---

 

Darcy awoke to the sound of laughter in the kitchen, as she often did when she was a child. She had never been an early riser like her parents, which suited her just fine since that meant waking up to the smell of a warm breakfast wafting throughout the house and her parents' boisterous conversation kicking off each day.

Only this morning, there was a third voice in the mix. Loki .

Sitting up abruptly, Darcy quickly recalled the night before as she took in her place on the couch—alone—and silently prayed her parents hadn’t found her and Loki both sleeping on the couch earlier. Talk about awkward .

All seemed to be well, though, since the other three inhabitants of the house were laughing and conversing merrily in the kitchen without her.

Wrapping her favorite chunky-knit blanket around her like a cloak, Darcy trudged toward the sound to see what all the fuss was about, and found her three favorite people in the world all gathered around the small table with their backs to her, peering into a familiar large scrapbook that Darcy knew was full of her baby pictures. Her mother had an entire shelf of scrapbooks covering the first 13 years of Darcy’s life—everything up until Darcy insisted a computer was a much more space-conscious way to store the exorbitant amount of photos her parents took.

This particular volume was from her preschool and kindergarten years, and the page they were on showcased one of their favorite pictures of four-year-old Darcy, which surely was the reason Loki was in stitches at the moment.

“She actually did it? She really cut out her own hair rather than ask you to simply brush it?”

“She really did,” Darcy’s mom laughed in response, “The way she explained it, she woke up in the middle of the night and her hair was a tangled mess. She wanted to fix it but could only find a little plastic doll brush, so she went for the scissors instead. The next morning, we woke her up to find a huge bald spot right smack on the top of her head!”

The three burst into another round of laughter, which Darcy joined in on as she moved forward to look at the picture over Loki’s shoulder. “Not my finest moment, but you’ll notice I totally rocked the comb-over ponytail for the next several months while it grew back.”

Loki looked up at her adoringly, “I’m sure you did, Minn Ijós . Your mother and I prepared breakfast—there is an omelet waiting for you on the stove.”

“Wow, talk about service! I should bring boys home more often!” Darcy winked, skipping over to scoop the remaining omelet onto a plate before seating herself in the chair across the table from Loki.

“Getting up early and helping your mother with breakfast? I don’t know about boys Darcy, but feel free to bring this gentleman home any time,” Darcy’s father praised, causing Loki to turn faintly pink and clear his throat awkwardly before refocusing on flipping through the scrapbook.

Darcy was halfway through wolfing down her breakfast when Loki paused, brows drawn together as he studied the image before him. “Is this…?” he let the question trail off as Darcy’s parents leaned in to see what he was looking at.

“Ah…yes,” said Darcy’s father, looking up at her sadly. “That is Raven. Darcy’s mother.”

Darcy’s appetite vanished instantly as three pairs of eyes focused pityingly on her. After a moment’s hesitation, she reached across the table and gestured for Loki to pass her the photo album. “I want to see her…please.”

Loki kept his eyes locked with Darcy’s as he handed her the book, as if waiting for her to implode like she did the day before. Steeling herself, Darcy turned the scrapbook around and looked at the opened page.

It was a collection of four photos, all snapshots from their day at the fair together the last time Darcy saw her. Darcy eating cotton candy. Darcy riding a small, decrepit carousel. Darcy grinning from ear to ear right next to a clown that would have freaked out most kids. And Darcy on the ferris wheel next to her Aunt Ra—her mother.

She wanted to be strong. For her parents’ sake, who had loved her so deeply and unconditionally all her life. For Loki’s sake, who battled his own demons every day and still found time to make her smile. For the little girl in the picture who never knew it was her mother she was sharing these memories with.

Looking at the photo, she could now see what five-year-old Darcy had been unable to. She saw reflected in Raven the same thick, wavy hair she fought to tame every day. The way Raven’s bottom lip was slightly fuller than the top. And the piercing blue eyes that Darcy had never seen in anyone but herself.

She wanted to be strong, but want and need were very different things. Clutching the photo album tight to her chest, Darcy fled to the safety of her bedroom, locking the door behind her and burying herself deep in the burrow of quilts and pillows on her childhood bed and clinging to the scrapbook until it dug into her stomach and arms painfully. She cried and screamed into her pillow until her throat was raw from the effort. Eventually, she drifted into a numb silence, staring at nothing. Thinking of nothing. Feeling nothing.

Only then did she feel strong arms envelop her in the familiar scent of cinnamon as Loki curled himself around her atop the blankets, pulling them back from her face so he could stroke her hair comfortingly. He didn’t say a word, but his presence was more than enough.

 

---

 

Loki sat in the room with Darcy for much of the day, stroking her hair and humming Asgardian lullabies to her as she alternated between silence and weeping. After a long stretch of numb silence, Darcy finally rolled over to look at him through her puffy, red-rimmed eyes. “Tell me more about your mother? What is she like?”

Weeks—perhaps even days—ago, Loki would have hardened at such a request, even from Darcy. But now, he could think of no one with whom he would rather share the raw truth of his love for Frigga.

“Most of Asgard only knows her as the kind, gentle, subservient wife of the king. Very few have beheld her true power. Though my skill surpassed hers well before I reached my majority, I learned much from her. Without her tutelage and undying support, I would not be half the sorcerer I am now.

You see, it is not considered proper for a man to practice seidr beyond might in battle on Asgard. But she saw the potential in me and encouraged it. I suppose she always understood I was different, especially knowing what I do now. She saw that I would never be the muscular, formidable warrior my brother and his companions are. So she took what talent I did have and cultivated it. She gave me the one power Thor could never have.”

Darcy hummed contentedly as she sat up, crossing her legs and turning to face Loki just as a child intent on a good story would do. “She sounds wonderful,” Darcy whispered, a genuine smile on her tear-streaked face.

“She is that,” Loki smiled in return, despite the ache that flooded his chest whenever he thought of the one person he would forever regret deceiving. “My mother is the only person who has ever truly understood me…until you, Minn Ijós .”

Darcy blushed and turned away, and Loki took the opportunity to reach gently around her neck and pull the loose strands of her hair back behind her. Conjuring a comb, Loki began working out the snarls and tangles of her hair the way he would do for Frigga as a boy when he just wanted to be close to her…when he wanted to show her how much he cared but words wouldn’t suffice.

Sighing contentedly, Darcy closed her eyes and tilted her head back slightly. “What else?” she asked, not ready to leave Loki’s childhood behind just yet.

Loki thought for a moment as he began weaving Darcy’s hair into a thick braid. “She is the most beautiful woman in all of Asgard, though that is hardly surprising given her heritage. She is not of Aesir descent, but hails from our sister realm of Vanaheim.” Loki painted a picture of his mother in his mind’s eye, capturing even the most minute detail. A wrinkle here. A scar there. And just when he began filling in the vibrant blue color of her eyes…

Dropping his hands from Darcy’s hair, Loki gripped her shoulder lightly and turned her to face him. The eyes were not exactly the same, Darcy’s being narrower with a more prominent double eyelid. But the color was unmistakable.

“What?” Darcy asked, confused at the sudden intensity of Loki’s gaze.

He considered his response for a moment, deciding it was best to not share his hypothesis without further information. “It is nothing,” he answered, placing a hand against her rosy cheek, “Your eyes…they just remind me a great deal of my mother.”

Fortunately, Darcy did not seem to pick up on the implications of the comparison, accepting it as a sentimental compliment and nothing more. Instead of replying, she simply stretched the tension out of her limbs, laughing when an audible grumble emanated from her stomach. “We skipped lunch, didn’t we? Geez, what time is it?”

“Nearly time for supper. Are you still…or would you prefer to stay here?”

Darcy furrowed her brow before realization dawned on her face. “Oh my gosh, our date! Shoot, I was gonna spend all day planning but…well, I’m sure I can come up with something fun.”

“Or perhaps you will let me handle the preparations?” Loki requested, a smile playing mischievously at the corner of his lips.

Deftly kissing away the mischief, Darcy replied, “Well I’m not turning down an offer like that!” Then she jumped off the bed and ran to her closet, calling over her shoulder, “I’m gonna need about an hour to get ready and check in with my parents. Think you can plan an epic date-to-end-all-dates in that time?”

Loki smiled devilishly and echoed, “I’m sure I can come up with something fun” before vanishing from sight.

Notes:

I needed a good dose of hurt/comfort vibes tonight, so this was the perfect chapter to edit and post!

Commenters get awesome mom hugs from Leah Lewis!

~

Song: "Elle, My Love" by Rocco Frattasio

Chapter 6: In a Moment I Would Fall For You

Darcy’s parents never hovered. They never coddled. They’d basically treated her like an adult ever since she learned how to form a cohesive sentence, and they trusted her to let them know if she needed anything. Whenever Darcy did come to them with difficult things, they were completely understanding and supportive, but she also could always see how it hurt them to see her in pain. Darcy didn’t like making people sad or angry, so she usually just handled things on her own. It was easier to take care of other people than to deal with her own crap.

So when Darcy emerged from her room—hair styled, makeup hiding most of the puffiness around her eyes, and wearing a tight black bodycon dress—her parents made no mention of the fact that she’d spent the better part of the day crying in her room. They simply complimented her appearance and asked what she and Loki were up to for the evening.

“I don’t know, actually,” Darcy shrugged, “He’s figuring that out right now.”

“I’m still not sure how to process all this aliens-exist information.” Darcy’s father shook his head in bafflement. “I literally just watched a man vanish from right in front of me, then heard that same man’s voice coming from my daughter’s locked bedroom. Call me old-fashioned, but that’s the kind of thing dads should be flipping out over, isn’t it?”

Darcy laughed at her father’s attempt at traditional parental authority. “Papa, you know you can trust me. And Loki’s a gentleman—he wouldn’t do anything I didn’t want him to.”

“Yes…it’s that last part that actually concerns me.”

“Dad, geez!” Darcy blushed, giving her mom a pleading stare.

“So where is Loki now, then?” Darcy’s mother interjected. “Since he didn’t come out with you just now, I’m assuming he isn’t in the house anymore?”

“He is, actually.”

The Lewises all turned to take in the tall form of Loki leaning casually in the doorway of Darcy’s room, arms crossed and a mischief on his face. His hair was slicked back behind his ears, and he wore a thin checkered scarf over a classy black suit and tie. Rather than his beloved leather trench coat, tonight he was sporting a suit jacket of similar length.

He looked like a prince from a modern fairytale, and Darcy was here for it. She quickly crossed the room and prepared to make some snarky comment about him ranking at the top of the Sexiest Men Alive list when he locked eyes with her and her brain short-circuited.

She was about to go on a date. With a god. Who was her boyfriend. And a god. With superpowers. And she might be one too. Was this actually real life?

“Are you coming back tonight, or is this goodbye?” Leah’s tone sounded casual, but Darcy could see the sorrow in her eyes at the idea of her daughter taking off again so soon after they reunited.

“Yeah, Mama, we’ll be back tonight. We can talk more tomorrow, okay? But right now, I got me a hot date!”

“And do the parents get to know where exactly this ‘hot date’ is happening?” Alan groused, still attempting to play the overprotective father.

Darcy was about to point out he was being overbearing when Loki stilled her with a light kiss on the cheek before smiling graciously at her father. “I assure you, Mr. Lewis, your daughter is in good hands. We will simply be enjoying a nice dinner and dancing, nothing more.”

Alan nodded permissively, still clearly enjoying every minute of this—much to Darcy’s chagrin.

“Okay, enough small talk. Can we get on with the world’s most ‘hashtag basic’ date, then?” Darcy teased, squeezing Loki’s hand impatiently.

With a wink, Loki pulled Darcy in close and bid her parents farewell, then the world turned upside down as he transported them away from everything familiar.

When Darcy’s head stopped spinning, she looked around to take in exactly where they were, and found herself staring directly up at the Eiffel Tower. “PARIS?? You took me to France? ” Darcy couldn’t keep a massive smile from spreading across her face as she spun around and kissed Loki to keep from squealing.

Loki chuckled as he pulled away from the kiss. “I found the painting in your parents’ home inspiring. The last time I was here, this tower was still under construction, and I have longed to see it in its completed form.”

“I somehow keep forgetting how old you are…is that weird for you?”

“What? That I have lived more than forty of your lifetimes?”

“Yeah…that.” Darcy cleared her throat and attempted to step out of Loki’s embrace, but his arms were locked tightly around her.

“Darcy, it is hardly comparable. My entire race—not to mention the one I grew up believing I was—is extremely long-lived. Our lifetimes do not proceed at the same pace as yours. I was not even considered an adult by Asgardian standards until my eight hundredth year by your calendar.”

Darcy furrowed her brow as she attempted to do mental math. “Okay, so it’s like dog years? One year of my life is like thirty of yours or something like that? So then how old are you in terms of comparison?”

Loki thought for a moment. “As I have said before, it is difficult to truly compare. Time passes differently in my realm than it does on Midgard…but if I were to hazard a guess, I would say I am the equivalent of…27?”

Leaning her head against his chest, Darcy breathed a sigh of relief. “Four year age gap. I can deal with that. Much better than over a thousand year gap, anyway.”

Loki chuckled and kissed the top of her head, then pulled away and tucked her hand in the crook of his elbow, “Well then, m’lady, may I escort thee to dinner this evening?”

“Why good sir, I would be delighted!”

 

---

 

There could be no denying it—Darcy was falling head over heels for Loki, and it seemed the feeling was mutual. He hardly touched his food the entire meal, simply gazing at her and asking countless questions about her boring mortal existence as if it were the most fascinating thing in the universe. As if she were the most fascinating thing in the universe.

He listened to her stories of growing up on Midgard, mischief in her academic years, and those first few months with Jane before he appeared. And when she refused to speak any further and insisted it was his turn, he spun marvelous tales of his many ventures through the nine realms, reveling in the opportunity to share the part he played in each victory where Thor so often wore the mantle of triumph.

“So did Heimdall always cover your travel expenses, or were you the one who handled all the transportation between realms?” Darcy asked after one story in which Loki, Thor, and the Warriors Three bounced back and forth between Asgard and Alfheim a dozen times in the span of a day trying to track down a single elf who had kidnapped Volstagg’s then-fiancé as vengeance for a humiliating defeat in that year’s Tournament of the Nines—a competition in which only three realms were truly represented these days.

“Heimdall aided our transport, naturally,” Loki replied, “Though I am capable of teleporting myself short distances to known locations, doing so across leagues—let alone realms—is nigh impossible. It is a skill more often found amongst the ancient mages of Alfheim, whose seidr is markedly different from that of the other gods.”

“But you teleported us here, didn’t you?”

“Yes, of course,” Loki replied conspiratorially, “With the aid of a certain blue artifact?”

“Oh…right.” The thought of the Tesseract quelled Darcy, and she was just preparing to bring up returning to SHIELD again when Loki arose and stretched out a hand to her.

“May I have this dance, Minn Ijós ?” he asked, bowing formally.

“What, here? In the middle of the restaurant?”

“Of course not, but if you want to find out where then I will need you to take my hand.”

“Loki, we can’t just—” Darcy looked around to make sure no one was listening “— teleport in the middle of a crowded dining room. It’ll be mass hysteria!”

“But Darcy, we already paid our bill and just made our farewells to the host. See?” Loki gestured toward the exit, where Darcy watched an embarrassingly affectionate couple that looked exactly like them say goodnight to the hostess and slip quietly out the door into the starry Parisienne night.

“How did you…right. Magic. So no one can see us here anymore?”

Loki winked in reply before grabbing her hand and pulling her up against his chest, resting his other hand on the small of her back. “Now, as I was saying,” the world blurred around them and suddenly the pair stood in the middle of a grand ballroom the likes of which Darcy had only seen in movies. The majestic ceiling hung with crystal chandeliers that seemed to be floating and dancing around the room themselves—though of course, that was impossible.

Then Darcy noticed the other guests in the room. Some appeared human, just as she and Loki did, but many others sported otherworldly characteristics. At least a quarter of the guests had elongated, pointed ears that stretched almost as high as the tops of their heads. A small group feasting at tables piled high with food had beards down to their knees and were hardly more than half Darcy’s height. Elves and dwarves , Darcy’s Lord of the Rings -obsessed mind filled in, still numb from shock.

Everyone was wearing such grand finery as Darcy had again never seen except in movies—or maybe at live streams of the Oscars—and she blushed at the casualness of her skimpy little dress until she looked down and realized her clothes had been transformed. She was now swathed in layers of shimmering green gossamer that flounced and swirled down to the floor. Elegant sleeves billowed out from a sensual sweetheart neckline before tapering at her wrists.

Loki had changed as well, though more subtly. His suit jacket had shifted to a shining gold with silver buttons, and it fanned out more at the waist as well. Underneath it was a white silk tunic that hung uncouthly open at the neck, giving him a rogueish air.

“Toto, I don’t think we’re in Kansas anymore,” Darcy murmured, still processing the fact that this was definitely not earth.

Loki scowled, “I must say, Darcy, Toto is not one of my favorite nicknames you have chosen for me. And we were just in Paris, not Kansas.”

“We really need to work on your pop culture education, my dude,” Darcy replied, still fighting to keep her tone casual. “Mind filling me in on what planet or realm or whatever we’re on right now? Is this Asgard?”

“Welcome to Vanaheim, Minn Ijós ,” he whispered devilishly in her ear, reminding Darcy of just how close they stood, still poised to dance as they had been in the restaurant moments earlier. She flushed and tried to glance around at the strange new realm again, but before she could Loki was spinning her out further onto the dance floor.

They danced together through at least a dozen songs, Loki practically carrying Darcy through the movements as she stumbled to keep up with the unfamiliar choreography. After the first couple of songs, she settled into his arms and allowed Loki and the music to sweep her up in the fantasy of it all. She forgot all of her worries and fears. She forgot all about her biological parents, and SHIELD, and Jane, and Frost Giants and every other thing that haunted her waking moments. There was only this moment. The music. Loki.

Eventually, Darcy’s mortal constitution gave out and she asked Loki if they could take a break. He guided her over to the feasting tables and handed her a goblet of strange golden liquid. “Only a sip,” he instructed, “Much more and I would have to carry you home when we’ve only just arrived.”

The drink melted away all of Darcy’s thirst and reinvigorated her entirely as if she hadn’t just been totally out of breath from all the dancing. She could easily have downed the entire drink for the pleasure of drinking it alone, but heeded Loki’s warning and reluctantly handed the goblet back to him.

Darcy was about to drag Loki out to dance some more when a tall, fair-haired maiden interrupted them. She was the most beautiful woman Darcy had ever laid eyes on—all lean muscle and perfect angles. Her eyes, which glistened a striking blue that rivaled Darcy’s own, were trained possessively on Loki.

She greeted Loki in a tongue Darcy did not recognize, and he responded in kind before returning to a language she could understand.

“Might I introduce you to my date for the evening? Sigyn Freyrsdottir, this is Darcy Alansdottir, lady of Midgard. Darcy, this is Sigyn, Crown Princess of Vanaheim.”

Darcy curtsied awkwardly at the taller woman, trying not to let the regal goddess intimidate her. He likes you, Darcy. He chose you. Get it together.

“Midgard?” Sigyn spoke with condescending surprise, “Why how charming! What a treat it must be for you to venture beyond your little realm and see the splendor of Vanaheim. Perhaps you would lend me your escort for a dance? You must be exhausted from all that spinning our mischievous little Loki put you through.”

The familiarity with which Sigyn treated Loki bristled Darcy, but only because it was so obviously intended to do so. “I’m fine, actually,” Darcy bit back with false politeness, “And I think Loki can decide for himself if he’d rather dance with you or slum it with me, though personally, I’ve always said brunettes have more fun.”

The princess’s features warred between confusion and rage at Darcy’s clear dismissal, but Loki’s only beamed with pride. “Well, then. I suppose slumming it does sound intriguing. If you will pardon us, Your Highness, I must make my farewells to your mother before we depart.”

Loki held his arm out to Darcy, who took it as gracefully as she could muster, giving the fuming Princess Sigyn a wink before letting Loki guide her away to the other end of the room, presumably to meet the Queen of Vanaheim.

If Sigyn was regal, her mother was royalty incarnate. The queen’s hair flowed freely down to the floor in waves of gold that Darcy instinctually ached to run her fingers through. She wore a beaming dress of the purest white that complimented the angelic glow of her sapphire eyes. The strange familiarity of the blue eyes struck Darcy yet again, and she couldn’t help but feel a kinship to the intimidating goddess.

Suspicion flooded Darcy’s heart as she took in the location Loki chose for their date with a fresh perspective. This isn’t just about dancing , she realized with a pang, mirroring Loki as he bowed respectfully to the queen. It’s about me. My real parents.

“It is good to see you looking so hale, Loki Odinson,” the queen greeted warmly, “After word reached us of your…situation, I prayed to the Norns for you often.”

“I thank you, Your Majesty. It is good to know I am still well thought of in your heart after all the mischief of my youth.”

The Queen’s laugh was like the musical twinkling of bells. “While I’m sure we have not seen the last of your tricks, they are fortunately harmless most of the time. Though I would steer clear of Buri if you can—he is still sore about the incident with the goats.”

Loki smiled with mock innocence before bringing Darcy forward from where she had been hiding in his shadow. “My Queen, I am honored to introduce you to Darcy Alansdottir of Midgard. Though mortal in form, she is a goddess in spirit and the finest woman I have met in all the Nine.”

“The pleasure seems to be mine, Lady Darcy, to have met a woman who so obviously captured the heart of such slippery prey. I assure you, my own daughter has tried and failed for centuries, and she has never been one often spurned by the male gaze.”

The words swirled confusing patterns around Darcy, and she couldn’t tell if it was more insult and condescension or praise that the queen afforded her. Deciding to outwardly assume the best of the queen, Darcy curtsied with a demure, “I thank you for your kindness, Your Majesty.” When she looked up into the queen’s eyes, the goddess gasped audibly.

“It is not possible,” she whispered, extending a hand slowly toward Darcy’s cheek before seeming to think better of it and drawing it back.

“What is not possible, Your Majesty?” Loki asked eagerly, clearly finding the crack he’d hoped for in her demeanor.

The queen looked like she was about to say more when the king stepped up beside her, inserting himself abruptly into the conversation. “My queen, you look tired. Perhaps you should retire for the evening? I will see to our guests personally.”

The queen had paled considerably and definitely looked ill, her eyes still locked with Darcy’s. “Yes…apologies, Prince Loki. Lady Darcy.”

No sooner had the queen turned to leave then the king stepped in front of Darcy, cutting off her view of his departing wife. “You never fail to bring the most peculiar guests to our balls, do you, Loki?”

Loki snorted derisively, losing all formality in the face of the king. “Oh come now, Uncle Freyr. You and I both know that Thor has more oft been the problematic guest at your affairs than I. Besides, Darcy and I were having a perfectly cordial conversation with Queen Gerd before you so rudely interrupted.”

King Freyr may have been two inches shorter than Loki, but he still looked fearsome in Darcy’s opinion as he glared at his nephew. “You know precisely what you were up to bringing that mortal here, Trickster. I’ll not have you resurrecting the past for one of your games. Now if you will excuse me, I must see to my other guests. You should return your lady to Midgard before Heimdall seeks his respite.”

After an uncomfortably long staring contest, the king seemed satisfied and stormed off after his wife. Darcy jerked her arm out of Loki’s grasp and shoved him roughly. “When exactly are you planning to tell me what’s going on?”

Loki looked down at his fuming girlfriend, at least having the grace to look slightly chagrined. “I apologize for deceiving you, Darcy. I only wanted to be certain before—”

“Before what ? Telling me that you think my dad is from Vanaheim? Or is it my mom? You think the woman who died when I was five was actually an immortal goddess from this realm just because we both have weird blue eyes?”

“Darcy, please,” Loki’s voice took on a note of irritation. “I only wanted to help, and with the power I now possess we can easily investigate without requiring Heimdall or SHIELD’s aid. No one can dictate our path but us now.”

Loki was beginning to sound slightly manic as he shared his vision for them at the Tesseract’s behest, and it was starting to really freak Darcy out.

But she was still way more angry than frightened. “Seriously, Loki? I know you’d be just as pissed as I am right now if I pulled this crap with your own ancestry.” Darcy huffed out an exasperated sigh, realizing that it was late, she was exhausted, and this conversation was getting them nowhere quickly. “Can we just go home now? I’m beat.”

The way Darcy held her ground seemed to finally get Loki’s attention, and the manic light faded from his eyes. “I am sorry, Minn Ijós . I have been scheming in the shadows for so many years now, I don’t always consider the desires of those involved. And with the cube, everything just seemed so much…easier. I promise you, it will not happen again.”

“Well…good,” Darcy groused weakly, wrapping her arms around him as a sign that he was forgiven for his moment of crazy. After all, how long could you really stay mad at a god of mischief who used his trickery to take you on grandiose dates and help you find your real parents? Maybe Darcy was a sucker for a bad boy, but she couldn’t muster up the self-preservation instincts to care. “Now come on,” she continued, “I have no idea what time it is back on my planet but my internal clock tells me I’m about to turn into a pumpkin. And no, I’m not in the mood to explain that reference.”

“Cinderella. I am actually familiar with that one, although the original tale did not have a pumpkin carriage.”

Darcy let out a giggle at that and felt the tension relax from Loki’s posture. Then, for the third time that evening, the room blurred in a kaleidoscope of colors as Loki transported them to the front porch of her parents’ house.

“Didn’t feel like spooking my parents with another sudden appearance?” Darcy joked.

“As entertaining as that would be,” Loki grinned, “It would rob me of the chance to kiss you good night. Is it not proper for a gentleman to do so before bidding a maiden farewell after walking her home?”

“Well, we didn’t walk, so—” Darcy was interrupted by the warm caress of Loki’s lips on hers. The passion in him was all-consuming, filling her with all the love and all the need and all the fire that watched her every day from those hypnotic green eyes.

She started to complain when he abruptly pulled away, but her amusement was quelled by the fear and rage that burned in Loki’s eyes as he stared at the front door. “There is someone else here,” he bit out by way of explanation before disappearing.

Before Darcy could react, she heard the sounds of shattering glass and raised voices inside the house. She frantically tried the door and, finding it locked, bent down to dig for the spare key her parents kept hidden in the potted plant nearby. With shaking fingers she somehow managed to get the key into the lock and shove the door open, stumbling over the skirts of the ballgown as she rushed down the hallway toward the kitchen, where she could still hear the faint sounds of struggle.

Darcy breathed a sigh of relief when she saw her parents sitting unharmed at the table. A chair was knocked over next to a mess of scotch and broken glass. Loki was across the room, pressing the intruder against the wall with a dagger at the man’s throat.

“Aw come now, Rock of Ages. Is that any way to greet an old pal?”

Notes:

I'm sorry for skipping a week! Truth is I rewrote parts of this chapter about five times and haven't felt satisfied with it until now haha. I'm still not sure I'm 100% there but I'm content enough to move forward, because we've got stuff to get to!

We're starting to dig into Darcy's history more now because Loki just can't help himself.

-

Chapter Title Song: "Don't You Know" by Jaymes Young

Chapter 7: There's a Lot of Things About Me That You Don't See

The flames died from Loki’s eyes when he realized who he was holding against the wall, but he remained wary as he slowly lowered his dagger.

“What are you doing here, Stark?”

“What, I can’t just want to check in on my favorite Norse god? Maybe I’m just looking for another adventure. Anyway, you never did answer me about Sleipnir—”

Loki rolled his eyes as he stepped back from the shorter man. “Do not lie to the God of Lies, Tony.” Loki felt the crackle of glass under his boot and looked down to take in the mess he had made of the Lewis’s kitchen. With a chagrined glance at Darcy’s parents, Loki murmured a quick apology as he swirled his hand, effortlessly reweaving the glass and replacing the toppled chair.

Tony grinned eagerly at this simple display of Loki’s abilities, stepping forward to examine the freshly filled scotch glass that now sat on the table. “Well, that’s a neat new trick. I thought you were Mr. Mortal-and-Powerless these days. Something exciting happen on that mission I ditched out on?”

“Other than Loki dying and resurrecting?” Darcy quipped. “Nah, you didn’t miss much.”

“I’m sorry, he did what now?” Tony sputtered, turning to stare wide-eyed at Darcy. She was still dressed in an elaborate ballgown Loki had selected for the latter half of their date, which piqued the billionaire’s interest even further. “Nice duds, Cinderella. Didn’t lose a glass slipper at the ball, I hope? Might be pretty awkward telling Prince Charming you’re already taken by Zombieland over here.”

Darcy rolled her eyes, but Loki didn’t miss the slight smile on her lips. Stark may be rather insufferable much of the time, but even Loki couldn’t help but be charmed by the man. He had a quick wit and bolstering energy about him that was infectious.

Something about people whose personalities could only be described as sunshine seemed to draw Loki to them. It had always been so with Thor. Though filled with an idiotic blood rage much of the time, even in battle his elder brother was practically bubbling over with joy and excitement. Loki had found it a comfort when the darkness within him felt too much to bear. He found security in Thor’s shadow just as often as he felt suffocated by it.

Perhaps that’s why he was so instinctually trusting of Darcy as well when they first met. She was so full of hope and positivity and had the intelligence to match. She was the best parts of Thor and the best parts of Loki, and yet completely unique from them both. She was… Darcy .

And she was sitting at the table with her exhausted and frazzled parents, looking at him expectantly.

Loki cleared his throat. “Mr. and Mrs. Lewis, the hour is late and you look weary. If you wish to retire, please do not fret over us. I assure you, all is well now, and Stark will be leaving after I have words with him.”

Alan nodded, still obviously starstruck by the famed billionaire’s presence in his kitchen. “Alright then. We’ll just um…leave you three to talk. It was nice to meet you, Mr. Stark.” Taking his wife’s hand, Alan started to guide her out of the kitchen and toward the stairs. As Leah rounded the table and passed Loki, she reached out her free hand to squeeze his affectionately before following her husband out of the room and up the stairway.

Loki smiled fondly after the woman, then flushed at Darcy’s cheery (and slightly smug) smile as she took in his vulnerability. Squaring his shoulders, Loki gestured for Tony to have a seat and joined Darcy at the table himself, folding his hands and leaning forward on the soft tablecloth. “Tony, I will ask you once more, and this time, no more lying or jests. Why are you here? Did Fury send you after us?”

Tony reached for his glass of scotch, but before he could touch it Loki vanished it into his pocket dimension, replaced with an illusion that Stark made several frustrated attempts to grab before giving up with a sigh. “I get the feeling Criss Angel is gonna get on my nerves a lot more than Rock of Ages did. Alright, fine. I’ll spill. But I didn’t technically lie , more like omitted a few key details…”

“Such as?” Loki raised an impatient brow at Stark’s hesitation.

“Well, Fury did contact me about tracking you. But he doesn’t know I’m here. I came on my own to see exactly why you decided to run off with Velma and keep the Tesseract for yourself. I don’t know much about glowy space cubes, but from what I’ve read in SHIELD’s ultra-classified files that I’m not supposed to know about, it doesn’t seem like something to mess around with.”

“You are correct. It certainly is no mere toy, and I do not intend to treat it as such.”

“Oh yeah?” Stark looked not unlike a cat catching a mouse by the tail as he leaned forward, sizing up Loki. “Then how come when I finally managed to find a signal from Ol’ Tessy, it started here before abruptly jumping all the way to Paris ? And then it went totally off-grid for a while before you suddenly showed up back here dressed like the belles of the ball. You don’t think using the Tesseract to take your girl on an interdimensional date is treating it as a toy?”

Norns . Loki hated to admit it, but Tony had a point. He had been careless, using the Tesseract to romance Darcy after berating Fury for his own selfish use of the relic. But of course, this was different, wasn’t it? Loki was far more powerful than any of them could begin to comprehend. He was the only person on this planet capable of wielding the Tesseract properly. By rights, that should make it his own to do with as he pleased

Even now, Loki could feel it calling to him from his pocket dimension. Yours , it seemed to whisper enticingly. Use me. I am your destiny .

Loki closed his eyes and felt the Tesseract’s energy wash soothingly over him. Yes , my destiny. Mine.

“Loki! What are you doing?” Darcy’s worried cry shook him abruptly from his dalliance with power, and he opened his eyes to see the entire room illuminated in the blue light of the Tesseract, which he was caressing in his arms.

“I…I know not,” Loki whispered, stunned that the object had been able to manipulate him so easily. He did not even remember withdrawing it—so why did he? Or why did it ? He quickly dismissed the Tesseract back to its place in his pocket dimension—this time buried deep in a corner where he could only faintly feel the hum of its call.

Humiliated at his lack of control, Loki avoided eye contact with his companions, staring at his hands as if they were the ones that betrayed him to the Tesseract’s whims.

“So, about that whole not-a-toy thing,” Tony mumbled. “Maybe this isn’t something you should be trying to handle on your own, pal.” The words were spoken without judgment, full of understanding and support. It was the way Thor and his friends oft spoke to one another after a moment of shame or failure. The way Loki always wished one of them would speak to him when his seidr did not provide properly for their warmongering needs.

Still, the familiarity left Loki feeling raw and discomfited, unsure how to defend himself. “And what would you suggest, then?” Loki groused, “I return it to SHIELD’s custody? They only just discovered a traitor in their midst, and he had been trusted enough to guard the most powerful object they possessed.”

“But this time is different,” Darcy interjected, “Because you know about it now. You can set the terms for letting them have it back. At the very least, we can trust Jane, and she’s the one in charge of studying it anyway.”

Loki considered this. It had an element of sense to it. SHIELD was the only agency Loki had connections to on this planet, and they did have the resources to keep the Tesseract well hidden. He had also seen how Jane struggled with her research before gaining the Tesseract, which surely had become a vital asset for her. If any mortal was worthy of a chance to explore the Tesseract’s potential, it was Jane Foster.

Then, of course, there was the matter of them helping Darcy uncover her Midgardian heritage. The reasons to return to SHIELD were piling up so rapidly that Loki could no longer create excuses to hide away, playing house with Darcy and her parents. Yet the thought of returning filled him with dread. What would they think of him now, after what he had done at Camp Lehigh? Would they be able to trust him with his returned power, or would they keep him in the dark even more than before?

“Look, I really didn’t come here to tell you to go back to SHIELD,” Tony spoke up, “Personally I only work with them to keep tabs on whatever chaos they might cause in the near future, but I know at least Coulson and sometimes Fury have their hearts in the right place. If they want the Tesseract, it’s with the intention of protecting good people. Of course, I’ll also happily welcome you both to my mansion if you want to let me study the Tesseract instead of Dr. Foster.”

The hunger for knowledge was obvious in every word Tony spoke, but Loki wasn’t repulsed by it. He was quite familiar with the sentiment himself.

Loki took in the hopeful look in Darcy’s eyes and lost the last of his resolve. “Very well. We will return to SHIELD on the morrow.”

 

---

 

Darcy had offered Tony a couch to crash on, but he graciously refused in lieu of a penthouse suite in a nearby hotel his family owned. Must be nice , Darcy had grumbled internally, but really she didn’t have a whole lot to complain about. In the morning, he would give them a ride back to New York on his private jet, which she was very much looking forward to. Given Loki’s earlier moment with the Tesseract, it would probably be good for them to avoid teleporting around with it for a hot minute.

The look on his face as he caressed the Tesseract really scared Darcy. It was far too similar to the way he looked at her when whispering sweet nothings, but without any of the intelligence that always lit his emerald eyes. He had looked devoid of anything but lust for the glowing cube and its power. It reminded her of the way Golem looked at the ring, and she’d half expected Loki to call it “precious.” She could tell it had scared him too.

Loki had kissed her goodnight before heading up the stairs to the guest room after Tony left, but she found herself unable to rest. She kept worrying about Loki, who she knew avoided sleep like the plague because of his nightmares. After last night, she doubted he would be allowing himself to attempt it again anytime soon, and the bags under his eyes made it clear that immortals at least needed some rest.

After tossing and turning in bed for an hour or two, Darcy wrapped a blanket around her shoulders and slid her feet into fluffy pink slippers, then shuffled out of her room in search of Loki.

She didn’t have to go far. Loki was in the living room, watching the anime they had started the night before. He was now several episodes beyond the point where Darcy had dozed off and appeared completely absorbed before the sound of her footsteps drew his eyes to her.

Darcy stumbled groggily over to him, exhaustion finally catching up to her when she saw he was okay. She curled up on the couch next to him like a cat, her head in his lap and facing the TV. “Okay, catch me up. Where are the Elric brothers at now?”

“Darcy, you should rest. It cannot be good for your mortal form to go with so little sleep.”

“What, and let you watch this without me? No way! I already slept through too much last night!”

“Have you not viewed this entire show before?”

“Of course I have. But you haven’t!”

“But that’s precisely why I am…oh, never mind. You are so strange at times, Minn Ijós .”

Darcy smiled smugly, thinking the nickname was surely a sign of her victory.

At least, that’s what she thought until Loki turned off the TV and scooped her up off the couch. “Very well, if you will not sleep while I watch, then I shall not watch.”

Darcy felt a pang of guilt for ruining his plans for the night. “Aw, Loki! I don’t want to stop you from doing what will help you relax…I’ll probably fall asleep after an episode or two anyway. If this will help you sleep again, then you should watch it.”

Loki looked down at the woman in his arms meaningfully and whispered, “The Brothers Elric are not what helped me sleep.”

Darcy’s eyes widened as she realized what he was implying, then smiled mischievously. “Loki, ya big stud! Take me to bed or lose me forever!”

Despite not getting the reference, Loki returned her grin with a devilish one of his own before carrying her bridal style back to her room and tucking her tenderly in the bed. He then lay down next to her, curling around her atop the covers and taking her in his arms.

“Rest well, Minn Ijós . I will stay with you at least until you are asleep.”

This time, however, it was Loki who drifted off first. Darcy rolled over and watched him for several minutes after his breathing evened out. Every wrinkle of tension relaxed from his features when he slept, giving her a glimpse of the innocent young boy he once was. She stroked his hair, and a light smile tugged at his lips as she did so.

He was broken. He was terrifyingly powerful and unpredictable. He was brilliant and devious and every bit the trickster god of legend. He also protected her with every fiber of his being. He trusted her and treated her with more care and raw affection than any guy she had ever been with before. The way he looked at her was the most honest thing about him, and as she watched him rest next to her at his most vulnerable, she understood what it was she felt fluttering from her head to her toes at the slightest thought of him. She loved him.

Notes:

I love a good Tony/Loki bromance! I feel like if not for the whole I'm-taking-over-New-York shtick in Avengers, Tony and Loki could have been buds.

Commenters get to snuggle with Loki and watch anime! ;)

~

Song: "Low Key" by Ally Brooke (feat. Tyga)

Chapter 8: I Could Get Used to This

Saying goodbye to her parents was a lot easier now that things were resolved between them, but Darcy still felt an ache in her chest as her parents crushed her in a classic Lewis bear hug.

“Be safe, Habat Sheli,” her father whispered affectionately, “You always have a home here, no matter what happens.”

“I know, Abba. And I promise to actually call and check in once in a while this time. No more freezing you out, scout’s honor!”

Darcy watched as her mother walked over to Loki and placed a hand on his cheek tenderly. “ Shalom, Loki Cooper. Watch out for my Darcy.”

Loki reached up to place his hand over Leah’s, drawing it down to his lips to kiss it lightly. “On my life, Sœmi Módir, I will keep her safe.” He spoke the words with obvious weight, eyes trained meaningfully on Darcy.

The moment was broken abruptly by the arrival of a slick black limousine with Tony Stark leaning out of the sunroof. “Who’s ready for a road trip? Sky trip? Can you still call it a ‘road trip’ when you’re using a private jet? Eh, who cares. I have a private jet—I’ll call it whatever I want! You two kids ready to roll out?”

Darcy gave her father one last peck on the cheek before bounding over to check out their ride. This would be her first time in a limo, and even if it was only for a half-hour drive to the private jet—which was also pretty awesome—she was going to enjoy every second of it.

As Darcy ran down the walkway, her mother called out, “Give us a call once you’re safely back at school—we’ll come to visit!”

Darcy cringed, looking back with a weak smile and nod of confirmation— a lie. With everything else going on, she hadn’t exactly filled her parents in on dropping out of school for a full-time position in astrophysics (not political science). It was only natural they would assume she’d return to school next month.

I need a drink, Darcy thought wearily, climbing into the air-conditioned back of the limousine.

Of course, being Tony Stark’s limo, it had a fully stocked bar, so Darcy poured herself a generous glass of whiskey before collapsing into the plush leather seats, sighing in ecstasy. “Oh man, this totally beats teleporting.”

“I guess that’s one of those ‘had to be there’ kinds of things,” Tony responded, sinking down from the sunroof and pouring his own glass of spirits. “Teleporting sounds pretty epic to me. How does that even work scientifically?”

“You’re asking the wrong person, Bill Nye. Talk to Loki or Jane if you wanna theorize rainbow bridges and glowy blue cubes.”

“Bill Nye?” Tony replied in mock offense, “I could out-science that showman any day! Besides, you should know…pop culture nicknames are sort of my thing, Velma.”

Darcy scoffed, “Excuse me? Since when does one person get to lay claim to pop culture references? Get in line, Bruce Wayne.”

Stark actually laughed genuinely at this nickname before sobering enough to counter-argue. “I believe I have seniority, Batgirl, so that means I win.”

“Well, I am half-god…probably…so that means I win!”

Tony stared at her, stunned. “Okay we are definitely gonna need to unpack that backstory later…but what does being half-god have to do with winning the argument?”

Darcy shrugged, “Beats me, but it was worth a shot.”

Tony stared at her like he was waiting for her to grow horns or turn purple or something, then shrugged and knocked back the rest of his drink. “Well don’t expect me to start swearing fealty or worshiping the ground you walk on, but fine. We both get to be the quippy side characters who keep things interesting. To that point, I’m hoping you can help me get a little information on our Greek—sorry, Norse —hero over there,” Tony leaned in conspiratorially, watching Loki make his final farewells to Darcy’s parents and start walking toward them. “Has he ever mentioned an eight-legged horse by the name of Sleipnir?”

 

---

 

Stark would not let it go, despite Loki’s many creative attempts to dodge the topic. Loki made it the entire trip to the jet without breaking, but finally Stark made an offer the curious god simply could not refuse.

“Alright, Rock of Ages, I’ll make you a deal. Tell me the real story of Sleipnir and I’ll tell you what Fury’s planning to do with you.”

Loki raised an eyebrow, but allowed the slightest spark of interest to leak through, “And just how would you know that, Stark?”

Tony spread his arms arrogantly, “I’m Tony Freaking Stark, my friend. SHIELD’s security tech ain’t got nothin’ on me. Now, do we have a deal?”

Considering the offer, Loki glanced sideways at Darcy and saw her trying extremely hard to look disinterested—so hard, in fact, that she was sweating with the effort and pointedly avoiding eye contact while tugging her lips downward to avoid smiling. How is it that the god of mischief ended up with the worst liar in all of Midgard, he mused fondly.

“Very well, Stark. We have a deal.” Loki cleared his throat and sat up straighter, just as he always did before weaving a tale. He considered lying or bending the truth for a moment but decided he didn’t even want to temporarily lie to Darcy. “Sleipnir is indeed an eight-legged horse that I gifted to Odin Allfather on the eve of his fortieth century. And I did create the majestic creature, though certainly not in the way your mythologies would have you believe. I bonded my seidr with the life force of the mighty steed Svadilfari and brought forth Sleipnir from this connection.”

“Okay, so not literal sex but…magic sex?” rationalized Tony, picking apart the story like one of his experiments.

“Norns, no! It wasn’t that sort of connection. That would imply I put myself at level with a beast—a being with no seidr at all. Svaldilfari’s life force was an ingredient in my project, nothing more.”

Tony mumbled something about only needing two ingredients to make a baby, which Loki pointedly ignored.

“Why did you do it?” Darcy asked curiously, “Why not just go buy a really nice horse for your—for Odin, or even breed Swaddle Fairy with another strong horse?”

Loki was baffled by Darcy’s logic. “And why would I do that when I could create a being far more superior than a mere coupling ever could?”

“Now you’re talkin’, Frankenstein!” said Tony eagerly. “Why pay someone else to do the work when you can do it so much better? But still, I think an accidental horse pregnancy makes for a much better story. Are all your tales so dull compared to our versions?”

“Well, perhaps not all,” Loki replied thoughtfully, “Though some I certainly wish were mere fiction. But for now, I have fulfilled my end of the bargain. Now you must fulfill yours.”

Tony nodded reluctantly, “Alright, a deal’s a deal. I feel like I wasted my best bargaining chip on a lame story, though. Maybe I should have gone for kidnapping the goddess of youth, or maybe the dwarves sewing your mouth shut—” Loki clenched his jaw at that horrible memory, and of course, Darcy noticed “—but I’ll think of some way to get those out of you later. As for our dear Director, he’s been working on a bit of a passion project these last few years. Calls it the ‘Avengers Initiative.’”

“You mentioned the Avengers before, did you not? Natasha said you once referred to it as ‘Fury’s Super Secret Boy Band.’ Why does Fury want me for this project?”

Tony shrugged, “Before you went all Wizards of Waverly Place on us? You seemed like a pretty decent fighter with potentially substantive evidence of coming from outer space. Now? Because you’re jacked up on this ‘seidr’ stuff and are already a superhero in the making—minus the tights.”

Loki’s expression darkened as he realized what Tony was saying. “I am no hero, Stark. And if Fury thinks he can shape me into some beacon of hope for you mortals, he is sorely mistaken.”

Tony held up his hands placatingly, “Hey, don’t shoot the messenger. That’s what I told him too when he tried to sign me up. But now? I’m not so sure I made the right call. Knowing you not only have the power to protect the ones you love but the government-ordained freedom to do it too? I don’t know. It’s starting to sound like a pretty sweet gig to me.”

Loki pondered this. He had no love for Fury or SHIELD at the moment, but there were those he cared about who had become key players in SHIELD’s plans. Jane, Coulson, Natasha, and even Darcy were wrapped up in Fury’s schemes, and if Loki was truly to protect them, he would need to do so from within.

He resisted the urge to draw the Tesseract from his pocket dimension, discomfited by the draw its power had on him. And there was another reason to rely a bit more on SHIELD—because loathe as he was to admit it, Loki was not entirely sure if he could trust himself with the Tesseract. Having lived without his seidr for so many months, such a powerful force at his disposal was a dangerous temptation. No, until he felt better prepared to wield it, he would allow Jane to further her research. A being with no seidr would not feel so drawn to it as he did.

 

---

 

Darcy was living the dream. Her first ever limousine ride followed by her first trip on a private jet? She could get used to this.

Not that I’m what one would call ‘materialistic,’ but come on! How do you not love this?

Loki didn’t seem to share her excitement, as he had been relatively quiet since departing the limousine. Even Tony had given up trying to harass Loki, as all he got were short, murmured replies with little to no sarcasm.

Darcy tried to talk to Loki a few times herself, but he would just smile at her tenderly and assure her that all was well. Of course, she knew it wasn’t.

“Loki, it’s going to be okay,” she said during her last attempt to converse with him, “You know Jane and Nat have your back, and I’m willing to bet Coulson does too. Fury might be a little hot-headed about the Tesseract, but he’ll cool off once he knows it’s safe and back at SHIELD.”

Loki simply rolled his eyes at this and replied, “Yes, we wouldn’t want to upset the dear Director, now, would we?”

Darcy always knew when Loki was attempting to shroud the truth behind a persona, and right now was no different. “Okay, so I’m guessing from your attitude that you’re not actually thinking about SHIELD. Wanna tell me what’s going on?”

“No, I would rather not,” Loki bit back before softening at her slightly-dramatized pout. “I am thinking about…my mother. I feel as though I should contact her, but doing so…frightens me.”

“Why? She’s your mom, Loki. And from what you’ve told me, I’m pretty sure she totally adores you.”

The pain in Loki’s eyes when he looked up at Darcy cut her to the core. “But how could she care for me after discovering the truth of my banishment? What if it was all a lie, just as my parentage was?”

“You and I both know you don’t believe that,” Darcy pressed, refusing to allow Loki to accept such self-deception.

Loki nodded, though a glimmer of doubt clouded his eyes that Darcy knew wouldn’t clear until he could see his mother again.

“I think…I think you should talk to her. If it helps, you can use me as an excuse. Ask her about…Vanaheim.” Darcy blushed slightly, still uncomfortable recalling what happened during their impromptu interdimensional date the night before. “She’s from there, right? Maybe she knows something about my dad…or mom…or whoever it is that’s not human.”

Loki tucked a loose strand of hair behind Darcy’s ear and smiled at her faintly. “With your permission, Minn Ijós, perhaps I shall. But for now, I must consider…would you mind leaving me to my thoughts for the remainder of our journey? I just need…time.”

So here she was, giving Loki space and keeping Tony distracted so he would do the same. Now that Tony knew she was part-alien, distracting him wasn’t all that hard.

“So you’re telling me the only evidence you have to go off of is the fact that you’re adopted plus your boy-toy’s magic sussing skills, and that’s enough for you to decide you’re not human?”

“I trust Loki,” Darcy bit out irritably, “He wouldn’t lie to me, and don’t you start with the whole God of Mischief and Lies thing. Been there, done that. He has no reason to make up something like this. Besides, once he said it I sort of…knew. I can almost feel it inside me, like something I’ve always had but never noticed until now.”

Darcy pressed a hand to her sternum, furrowing her brow as she attempted to concentrate on that…something…inside of her. The longer she tried, the more her head hurt and her chest ached, so she usually didn’t try for very long.

Tony eyed her speculatively before shrugging, “Well so long as you’re sure. I guess you’ll know more once SHIELD gets its hands on your DNA anyway, right? Of course, if you change your mind, I’ve got a pretty sick lab of my own back in Malibu—it’s even nicer than the one in Stark Tower.”

Darcy smiled appreciatively. Though she definitely wasn’t planning on letting the entire cat out of the bag to all of SHIELD, there were people she trusted there. People who had been there for her and Loki when it mattered. “I’m good, thanks. But if you don’t mind me asking, why are you so interested in coming back to SHIELD? It wouldn’t have anything to do with this ‘Avengers Initiative,’ would it?”

Tony shifted in his seat, actually looking uncomfortable at this new line of questioning. “In part, I guess. It’s been a rough year, and so far it doesn’t seem like Iron Man has done a whole lot of good for the world. I just want a chance to make a real difference, y’know? Maybe…maybe this will be the way to do it.”

Darcy nodded encouragingly, but as quickly as the moment of vulnerability was there, it vanished behind a mask of indifference. “That, and now that I made Pepper CEO of Stark Industries, I have a lot more free time. Might as well make myself useful!”

Just as Darcy was about to reply, the AI voice known as Jarvis announced their imminent arrival at SHIELD HQ.

Notes:

I'm sorry this update took so long! It was a combination of busy personal life (the joys of being a military spouse) and feeling rather stuck a few chapters ahead of this point and wanting to sort that out before posting more. I think I have the kinks worked out though, so onward we go!

This chapter was a nice fun one to write. I feel like Darcy and Tony both have that chaotic, quippy energy and I always enjoy putting them in a room (or limo) together and seeing what happens.

~
Song: "Shotgun" by George Erza
~

TRANSLATIONS:

Hebrew:

Habat Sheli - "My daughter" or "daughter of mine"

Abba - "Dad/Father"

Shalom - Literally "peace." A Hebrew term of greeting or farewell

 

Asgardian:

Sœmi Módir - "Honored Mother"

Minn Ijós - "My Light"

Chapter 9: I'll Die for You and This Compromise

Fury was livid, Loki was unrepentant, and Stark was just filling in the gaps with as many snide comments and inappropriate jokes as possible. It was awesome.

What was not so awesome was how Jane reacted to Darcy suddenly showing up on a fancy Stark jet after saving her life and then ghosting her.

After allowing Jane to unload all the stress and worry she’d been experiencing for the last few days on her, Darcy begged for mercy. “Jane, I swear, I would have texted you if I thought it was safe. You know SHIELD would have been able to trace our location the second I hit send.”

Jane pouted and didn’t outright say she forgave Darcy, but she did let the matter drop. Fury, on the other hand, was still going at it stubbornly with the God of Stubbornness (Darcy hadn’t met any of the other gods—besides Thor—but she was pretty sure Loki had them all beat in the obstinance department).

They were all gathered in one of SHIELD’s larger tech labs, Fury’s private office being apparently too small for everyone involved in this particular conversation. Darcy was no mad scientist or astrophysics wiz kid, but she could appreciate a good sci-fi set-up. The room was full of the latest Stark tech, including a huge 3-D hologram monitor hovering above a large conference table. After losing interest in trying to get a rise out of an already risen-to-the-stratosphere Fury, Tony left him and Loki to their petulant stand-off and joined Jane and Darcy at the monitor, where Jane had just pulled up her virtual rendering of the Tesseract to add data from Darcy’s recent escapades.

“Where is it, Loki?” Fury glowered, using the full force of his big-and-scary-boss-man energy on his runaway agent.

Loki was completely nonplussed, of course. “Ah, dropping the pretense, are we? Finally realized you can call me ‘agent’ all you like, but it will not make me one of you. Wolf in sheep’s clothing and all that.”

“You stole SHIELD’s most dangerous asset—pardon me if I’m not in the mood to play nice. ”

“Now then, Director, I’d hardly call it stealing . After all, Darcy did come with me of her own volition.”

Darcy couldn’t help laughing at this comment, which earned her a sobering glare from Director Fury.

“The Tesseract, Agent Cooper. Now .”

Loki brightened with mock realization, “Oh, that old thing? Well, why didn’t you say so?” With a flash of green light that quickly faded to blue, the Tesseract appeared in the palm of Loki’s hand. He twirled it casually on the tip of his index finger, smiling innocently at the director. “I’ve been using it as a nightlight to read my dirty magazines after Darcy is asleep—sorry dear, hate for you to find out this way—of course, had I known it was so important to you, I would have returned much more promptly.”

The moment the Tesseract appeared, Fury and Agent Hill both drew their sidearms and trained them threateningly on Loki. Darcy’s heart jumped into her throat as she remembered the last time Loki took a shot from one of those, but she settled slightly when she saw how unaffected Loki was by the apparent threat. Hopefully, his newly juiced-up god-bod could take a hit from a mortal weapon if it came to that.

“Hand it over, Agent. Now .”

Every eye in the room was trained on Loki and Fury now as they all waited to see what would happen. Loki looked down at the Tesseract, and Darcy couldn’t suppress a shiver at the hunger in his eyes. The mania passed as quickly as it appeared, and Loki turned back to Fury, calm as ever, and stated, “No. I don’t think I will.”

Hill took a step forward, holstering her gun in a show of peace. “Agent Cooper, listen—”

“No, you listen.” Loki’s tone had dropped all hints of humor, and he slowly made eye contact with every person in the room—gaze softening slightly when it connected with Darcy’s—before continuing. “I am not one of your mindless lackeys. And the Tesseract is no mere tool for you to control. Like me, it is not of this world. It is dangerous and unpredictable, and none of you here are capable of harnessing its power without my aid.”

Loki walked over to the table and set the blue cube down with an ominous thud . “Care to test my words? Go ahead. Pick it up.”

No one moved, and Loki laughed cruelly. “Oh that’s right, you are all mortal . If you so much as touch it, you will burn from the inside out.” Loki picked it back up casually. “Being a skilled seidmadr , however, I am not so easily destroyed.”

With a resigned sigh, Fury holstered his own weapon and crossed his arms irritably. “Fine. You have what we want. The floor is yours, Agent Cooper. What do you want?”

Loki grinned triumphantly. “I want Dr. Foster to be placed in charge of the Tesseract—under my protection this time.”

Fury furrowed his brow. “That’s not all that different from before, other than your clearance level. Why all the showmanship to go back to the way things were?”

“You misunderstand me, Director. I do not want Dr. Foster to be simply permitted to research the Tesseract. I want her to have complete authority over it. How it is used. Where it goes. What it does. To be blunt, I do not trust you. I do trust Jane, and I know that she recognizes the weight of what it is I ask of her.” He turned to Jane at this, who managed to push through her surprise and give him a reassuring nod. “You aided me when I had nowhere to go, Director,” Loki continued, “and for that I am grateful. I will continue to offer my services to SHIELD, but I will not be a pawn in whatever game you are playing.”

Of course, the best lies were those of omission, which Fury had clearly learned in the months of having Loki at SHIELD. “And what of the hours when Dr. Foster does not require the Tesseract? I presume you mean to proclaim yourself its personal bodyguard?”

Loki raised his eyebrows thoughtfully, as though the idea had never occurred to him. “Why, my dear Director. What a marvelous idea! Being the one who rescued it in the first place—not to mention the only person here capable of storing it in a secure pocket dimension that no other being can access—I suppose I can take on the role of the Tesseract’s keeper. I thank you for your thoughtful suggestion.”

The two massive egos stared each other down for what felt like an eternity before the third massive ego in the room seemed to feel left out and interjected. “Aw, I just love when Mommy and Daddy work things out. Now are you gonna kiss and make up or what?”

When Loki and Fury both rolled their eyes at Stark’s comment, the tension finally eased from the room, and Darcy shot the billionaire a grateful smile.

Fury cleared his throat and turned back to Loki, formal but no longer quite so stand-offish. “Fine. We can do this your way, Cooper—for now. Coulson will be returning to HQ tomorrow. Trust me or not, he’s still your handler. I hope you can at least give him a somewhat honest debrief of your little vacation?”

Darcy was impressed with Loki’s restraint as he simply nodded instead of making a sarcastic comment about honesty and being the God of Lies. That joke was starting to feel a bit overdone, especially considering he really didn’t lie excessively.

After seeing to it that the Tesseract was secured in its case and in Jane’s custody, Fury and Hill exited the lab to make arrangements for Loki’s reinstatement with SHIELD.

After an awkward silence in which no one seemed quite sure what to do next, Jane blurted, “Okay, so does anyone want to fill me in on why you actually came back?”

 

---

 

Loki empathized with Darcy as she shifted uncomfortably under Jane’s scrutiny. Sometimes the people you most cared for were the most difficult to confide in. He usually handled such discomfort with cruel jokes, deceptions, and, when all else failed, cold abrasiveness. But Darcy was not like him. She hated disappointing people, and she wanted nothing more than to care for those around her.

It was one of the things he loved most about her, but it was also her greatest vulnerability. When everyone else came first in her life, there was no one left to prioritize Darcy’s well-being.

So Loki redirected Jane’s attention by sharing the truth of his own weakness. “The Tesseract is our purpose, though I will concede to not having been entirely forthcoming with the good director.” Loki looked to the case that now housed the dangerous artifact, keeping his aching seidr on a tight leash as the cube’s power whispered to it.

“I am the strongest sorcerer in all of Asgard,” Loki continued, all traces of humor gone from his voice, “I can hold an ancient power as vast as the Tesseract in the palm of my hand with hardly a second glance. But it is more than just an object of power, as I’m sure you already discovered through your research.”

“Yeah, I get what you mean,” Jane replied, “It’s…not exactly alive , but definitely active . What does that have to do with you being a strong sorcerer now, though?”

“Because although I am not physically affected by the Tesseract, it has begun to affect me in…other ways.”

“What do you mean—”

“He means that the longer he hangs on to the glowy cube, the more he starts to act like Golem with the ring of power,” Tony rudely interjected, his gaze still fixed on the virtual rendering of the cube in question.

Realization dawned on Jane’s face, but then her eyes narrowed suspiciously. “If it can tempt you so easily, what makes you think I’ll be any less drawn to it—not to mention anyone else at SHIELD.”

Loki scoffed. “I could hardly care less what SHIELD has planned, for I have no intention of allowing them autonomy over such a dangerous object anytime soon. I did not bring it here for SHIELD , Dr. Foster. I brought it here for you . You do not possess an active seidr as I do, so the workings of the Tesseract should have little effect. Furthermore, you have resilience and strength I’ve not seen in many, immortal or otherwise. I do not think you shall be so easily swayed. You see the Tesseract not for its power, but for its knowledge. There is no hunger or lust in you that it can tap into…as there is within me.”

Loki ignored Darcy’s concerned gaze, clearing his throat and moving toward the exit. “Now if you’ll excuse me, it has been an exhausting day and I would love nothing more than a long, hot shower. I’ll leave you three to your ‘sciencing,’ as Darcy would say.”

“Yeah, Mr. White! Yeah, science!” Darcy exclaimed with a comical fist-pump, yet again referencing some inane mortal film, surely.

“I gotta say, Rock of Ages, your girl’s got taste!” commented Stark with a wild grin. “Have you watched season three yet?”

Loki smiled faintly as Darcy started chatting avidly with Tony, waiting until the door sealed behind him to let his weariness show. Even now, he could hear the Tesseract calling to him, begging him to turn back and reclaim it. It frightened him still, but its power did not feel malicious. More…tender. Like a cat weaving around its owner’s legs.

But this was no mere kitten. It was a tiger circling its prey. The Tesseract’s power was undeniable, and it held great sway over Loki already. So it was with trepidation that Loki made his way back to his quarters to while away the hours until the cube would be returned to his care. He could worry about its effect on him later. Until then, he had a call to make.

 

---

 

Once Jane and Tony were contentedly swapping Tesseract and wormhole theories, Darcy made her excuses and slipped out of the tech lab. She thought about going to grab Loki from his room but decided it would be too easy to chicken out if she didn’t go now while the impulse was strong.

Plus, she was pretty sure Loki was lying about wanting a hot shower. Besides the fact that he’d already taken one that morning at her parents’ house—he was a bit of a diva, so she wouldn’t put it past him to want another one—she could always tell when he was lying. He always came across as more arrogant, like a mask of mischief sliding into place to hide whatever he felt the need to protect from prying eyes. Darcy hoped he was making plans to talk with his mom, assuming he could without using the Tesseract.

But for now, Darcy had her own family drama to deal with. SHIELD may not be able to help her with the less conventional side of her genealogy, but if she was still half-human, they were probably one of the only organizations with an extensive enough database to help her.

The med center wasn’t empty when Darcy walked in. Natasha Romanoff was standing by the door, looking scornfully down at Agent Barton, who sat on the edge of the nearest cot while Dr. Myers bandaged his shoulder.

“Nat, I told you I’m fine. The guy just snuck up on me is all.”

“It’s not like you to let someone get the jump on you,” Natasha bit back irritably.

“And it’s not like you to be such a mother hen. Lighten up, will ya?”

“Can’t. Made a promise.”

Clint rolled his eyes, “That doesn’t make you responsible for every—”

Darcy cleared her throat awkwardly to make sure they knew she was in the room, not wanting to intrude on a private conversation.

“Yeah, I see you, Darcy. You’re not intruding,” Natasha turned to her with a quick smile of greeting, “Welcome back, by the way. I trust that Loki and Fury left each other mostly intact, considering I don’t see either of them in here with you?”

“Uh, yeah. I mean, I worried Fury was gonna try and kill Loki for a minute there, and we all know how that would’ve gone. Everyone’s pretty amicable now so…yay?” Darcy gave a double thumbs up, at which Clint raised a slightly condescending eyebrow.

“So this is the kid that’s got the blue alien wrapped around her finger? Can’t say I’m all that impressed.”

Natasha rolled her eyes but kept her focus on Darcy. “Ignore him. He’s always a bit salty after a mission, especially when he screws it up.”

“Hey, I’m not the one who—”

“All done, Agent Barton,” Dr. Myers interrupted him this time, politely smiling and gesturing for him to get up from the cot. “Let me know if you need another morphine dose, but only if you don’t use it to dull the pain enough for archery practice. That shoulder needs to rest , and that’s an order.”

“Yes ma’am,” Barton grumbled, giving up the fight in the presence of the two strong females dictating his life at the moment. Darcy hid a smirk and pretended to be particularly fascinated with the pattern of the floor tiles when Clint glanced her way.

“Come on, Nat. I’m starving. Nice to officially meet you, Darcy. Maybe next time, you can convince your boyfriend to let me take a shot at sparring?”

“Not sure you’d enjoy it as much as Nat did, considering he’s got his whole bag of magic tricks back,” Darcy quipped in reply, “But I’ll let him know you’re interested.”

Darcy waited until the door shut fully behind Clint and Natasha before making eye contact with Dr. Myers, who was staring at her expectantly.

“Um…hey, doc! This might seem sort of random but…I was wondering if you could help me figure out who my parents are?”

 

---

 

After deactivating any and all surveillance devices within his quarters with a quick sweep of his seidr , Loki crossed his legs on the floor of the room, closed his eyes, and opened himself to the one person he ever allowed within the walls of his mind.

As quickly as if the Bifrost had carried him there in truth, Loki stood before his mother in her chambers. Although it was just an illusion in which they could converse, it felt as real as all the times he had spent actually in the room with his mother practicing spells and cantrips.

“It warms my heart to see you, my son,” Frigga spoke softly, stroking his cheek with a ghostly hand.

“Hello…Mother,” Loki replied tightly. “It is good to see you as well. I am sorry I did not contact you sooner, for surely you know my seidr has long been returned to me, but—”

“No apologies, Loki. I understand. I only ever wanted you to be happy, and it seems you have found that at last.”

Loki allowed a soft smile to dance across his features, openly indulging in his love for Darcy before the person he had most longed to tell about her. But now was not the time for sentiment.

“It is of the Lady Darcy that I wished to speak with you, Mother. As Queen of Asgard, you know much of what goes on throughout the nine, particularly of your own home, Vanaheim.”

Frigga furrowed her brow, “Yes. And what does your beloved have to do with Vanaheim?”

Loki shifted uncomfortably. It felt wrong to divulge something so personal to Darcy to someone who didn’t know her, but if he was to help her learn the truth…

“Loki, you can trust me. You know I will not share what we discuss here with anyone.”

Loki looked up at her warily, “Not even Odin?” He pretended not to notice how she winced at his use of Odin’s name rather than the title of “father.”

“No, Loki. I will not breathe a word to any soul.”

Loki nodded, reassured by his ever-honest and loyal mother’s vow. “Darcy is not human, or at least not fully. It wasn’t until I realized this that I noticed how strikingly her eyes reminded me of yours, and I couldn’t help but wonder if she too hails from Vanaheim. Her mother also had the Vanir-blue eyes, so I suspect she is the source of Darcy’s seidr .”

“Her mother is no longer living?”

“No, she died when Darcy was very young. She called herself Raven, though I suspect that was a pseudonym. It is more than the heritage that concerns me, though. Darcy’s mother…she locked Darcy’s seidr . Made her fully mortal and left her to be raised as a human. I cannot understand why she would do such a thing without a purpose.”

Frigga’s eyes widened with revelation, though she did not speak right away. Loki was just about to press her when the queen cleared her expression and smiled at him reassuringly, “I believe I may have the answers you seek, but it is Darcy’s to discover, not yours.”

“It is possible I know more, but I will not speak of it until I am certain.”

Loki glared at his mother in frustration, “Mother, if you would just tell me—”

“Loki, my son, you are just as bullheaded as your older brother at times. Now, now, I do not mean that as an insult, calm yourself. You do not run brazenly into a fight as he does, but you are often just as blinded by your thirst for knowledge. And knowledge can cause great harm when sought without care. It is as dangerous as a blade in the hands of a traitor—it can wound irreparably if you do not see it for what it is.”

Loki flinched at her use of “traitor,” but by the way her eyes softened pityingly, he knew the choice of words was not ill-intended.

Frigga tipped his chin up gently, though he towered over her. “When she is ready to learn what I know of her mother, bring her to me.”

“Are you certain this is not simply a manipulation to draw me back into Asgard’s fold?” Loki sneered.

Frigga merely chuckled, “Though not my son in blood, you are mine in every other sense of the word. Where do you think you inherited your silver tongue from?”

Flushing, Loki dipped his head to hide his smile. Frigga was far too gentle a soul to ever be considered a trickster, but she knew how to turn the tide of a political discourse almost as well as he did. And once decided on her path, no one could sway her from it.

“Very well, Mother. I shall consider your offer, and perhaps…perhaps our next visit will not be from afar.”

Wrapping her arms up around his neck, Frigga embraced him tightly, the warmth and love caressing his seidr in a loving way no mere relic could ever imitate. “I love you, Minn Lítt Fár . I am always here when you need me.”

Loki swallowed a lump in his throat at the familiar endearment and choked out “ Unz vit mœta, Módir ,” in reply, allowing the connection to fade before Frigga could see him weep at the relief her comfort brought.

Notes:

This chapter was just full of fun characters and interactions to write! Frigga's nickname for Loki is inspired by many a Loki fanfiction. She often calls him "little knife" or "little wisdom" in other stories, but I love the idea of her being more fond of his mischievous ways than other Asgardians, so much so that the term is an endearment when coming from her.

Last call to comment with your guesses about Darcy's parentage! ;)

~

TRANSLATIONS:

seidmadr - mage/sorcerer/master of magic

Minn Lítt Fár - "My Little Mischief"

Unz vit mœta, Módir - "Until we meet again, Mother"

~

Song: "Church on Sunday" by Green Day (how's that for a throwback, fellow Y2K kids??)

Chapter 10: Midnights Become My Afternoons

To say Jane was relieved when Tony Stark left the lab would be an understatement. The man was a genius, yes, but he also was a bit of a bull in a china shop and didn’t know how to let someone else take the lead on a project. It took Agent Coulson practically dragging the inventor out of the lab for a meeting for Jane to finally get her workspace to herself again.

Before Coulson left, he reintroduced Jane to two of the agents who had assisted with her rescue mission. They would be the new guards for the lab—particularly when she was in there with the Tesseract—though they would not be permitted to inject themselves into the project so intimately as Brock had.

Jane flushed with humiliation at the thought of the agent who betrayed them all. She had been so completely swept up by his charm and interest in her work, she didn’t notice any of the red flags that surely would have told her he was bad news.

And because of her naiveté, Darcy almost got killed…and Loki technically did get killed.

So while it was a comfort to have her own security detail, Jane would not be making the same mistakes again. The only ones she would allow in the lab while the Tesseract was accessible were Darcy, Loki, and Director Fury himself…and maybe Tony Stark, loathe as she was to admit he could actually prove helpful in her research.

Jane had finished preparing her equipment to collect the latest readings from the Tesseract and compare them with recent Bifrost data when a high-pitched buzz sounded from the secured lab door, announcing Loki’s entrance.

As much as Jane considered Loki a friend—especially after he literally saved her life—the two of them hadn’t really spent much time together without Darcy present. Combining that with Jane’s guilt over hiding Thor’s recent visit and it made for a pretty awkward interaction as the God of Mischief nodded politely and came over to survey her preparations.

“I see the director has learned his lesson about simply allowing anyone with a SHIELD badge to come and watch your work,” Loki quipped in an obvious attempt to ease the strange tension between them.

Jane laughed half-heartedly. “Well in his defense, Rumlow had been working here a lot longer than you or I have. It seems like it shocked everyone that he could have been playing double agent for so long.”

Loki slouched against the table with uncharacteristic informality as he muttered, “I should have seen it. Even when I fought him during my assessment, I should have—”

“Loki, don’t beat yourself up like that,” Jane interjected, resting a hand amiably on his shoulder, “You couldn’t have known from a single interaction with him. If anyone is to blame, it’s me.” When Loki furrowed his brow in confusion, Jane confessed, “He took me so easily because…I trusted him. I knew the guy for hardly a day and I completely trusted him because he was nice and…and it’s my fault you and Darcy got hurt.”

Jane swallowed thickly, removing her hand from Loki’s shoulder and turning back to her computer, ashamed of the tears welling in her eyes.

Loki sat watching her intently for several seconds, neither denying nor affirming the guilt she felt. Somehow, that was more comforting to Jane than either response would have been. He understood how she felt, and he didn’t try to undermine it. He just sat with her as they both processed the weight of what they’d been through together.

Eventually, Jane broke the silence. “Since you’re here, do you mind helping me out with the Tesseract? I need to hook it up to this device” Jane gestured to the equipment sitting on the table directly behind Loki, “and it’s a lot easier for you to pick it up and move it than for me to, considering I’d have to put on a ton of safety equipment before I could come close to touching it.”

Loki nodded obligingly and retrieved the Tesseract’s briefcase from its position beside Jane’s monitor. The electricity in the room flickered brighter when he unlatched the case, barely perceptible over the vibrant blue glow of the powerful artifact.

“I think you and I have more in common than I initially realized, Dr. Foster,” Loki muttered as he reverently lifted the Tesseract from its case and began connecting it per Jane’s instructions. “We both hunger for knowledge. This hunger is a great asset, but it can also blind us as though in a tunnel, unable to perceive the greater context surrounding it.”

Jane could tell this revelation made Loki just as uncomfortable as it made her. He was right—Jane could so easily get fixated on her obsession with learning more about Einstein-Rosen Bridges and astrophysics and, well, everything, that she often forget about more important things. Like safety, or her own physical health, or even relationships. How often had her career taken precedence over boyfriends? How many family vacations and holidays had she skipped because she was too engrossed in her latest discovery? And why was it that despite this new understanding of herself, Jane would still make the same choices every time?

“We all have our Achilles’ heel,” Jane finally responded.

Loki snorted, “I’ve met Achilles, Dr. Foster, and I can assure you—that heel was the least of his shortcomings.”

 

---

 

The DNA testing was no more climactic than Darcy expected it to be, but she couldn’t help her disappointment that nothing more than a quick cheek swab held her entire genetic history. The act was no different from the ancestry test her roommate did several months ago, but at the time Darcy had fully expected to match with her parents. It really had felt like nothing more than a quick cheek swab. This time wasn’t any different and yet felt astronomically more significant.

Dr. Myers assured her that she would keep any results confidential for Darcy and strictly off the record, promising to reach out if she discovered anything. She even guaranteed Darcy that there was no surveillance of any kind in the patient room where they talked and ran the test—“HIPAA even has authority in a place like this, or else I wouldn’t practice here”—so SHIELD wouldn’t know a thing about Darcy’s genetics unless she wanted them to.

And that was it. With an awkward thank you, Darcy left the med center and crossed the hall to the lab.

She greeted the two agents on guard, masking her tension with a broad smile, and then entered the lab to find Loki talking animatedly with Jane as the two studied the Tesseract. Seeing him so lively and at ease was both bizarre and wonderful, and Darcy soaked up every second of it until he noticed her watchful gaze.

He smiled warmly at her as he sauntered across the room and wrapped her in his arms. “Are you well, Minn Ijós ?” he whispered, the heat of his breath caressing her ear as he leaned in close.

“Yeah, fine. I just had to talk to Dr. Myers about…you know,” Darcy muttered this last part as quietly as possible to avoid Jane picking up on what they were talking about. She intended to tell Jane everything, but not when the astrophysicist was so engrossed in her work.

“Was she not able to aid your search?” Loki inquired, easily picking up on Darcy’s poorly masked agitation.

“Not sure yet…we’ll have to wait and see. Anyway, I’m beat and really don’t want to talk about it anymore, okay? What have you two been up to?” Darcy raised her volume at this last remark, finally grabbing Jane’s attention.

Jane grinned at the pair, unbothered by their affectionate display. “Loki was telling me more about the Bifrost, and we were theorizing on how its abilities differ from those of the Tesseract.”

Loki eagerly picked up where he had apparently left off, and the two geniuses started spouting off astrosciencey and magicky words that Darcy probably could have kept up with just fine if she actually focused. But right now, she was way too distracted by…well, the obvious.

She really needed to talk to Jane. Trying to pretend everything was copacetic was not working as well as it did before the whole Darcy-isn’t-human revelation. Darcy suddenly found herself longing for the days when her biggest problem was being secretly adopted. At least then she knew what species she was.

By 8pm, Darcy was half-dozing on the couch after spending the last two hours recording Jane’s calculations in the program the two of them designed back in Puente Antiguo. Jane was quietly typing away at her own computer while Loki sat on the floor with his back to the couch, reading a book in a language Darcy didn’t recognize and occasionally responding to questions and ideas Jane threw his way.

Just as Darcy was about to fall asleep in earnest, she felt Loki’s long, slim fingers run along her temple and cheek. “You should retire, Minn Ijós . Perhaps you would join me in my quarters later this evening? I’m sure I can acquire a television to continue my ‘pop culture’ education.”

This request brought Darcy to full alertness. Though technically the two of them had shared a bed—or in some cases, a couch—on a few recent occasions, that had all been very innocent. Was Loki implying more than that now?

Darcy’s heart and mind raced in tandem as she tried to formulate a proper excuse that wouldn’t embarrass either of them in front of Jane.

Oh right! Jane!

“I actually think I should stick with Jane tonight. We haven’t really had a chance to talk since the whole getting-kidnapped thing, and I need to fill her in on what we’ve been up to.”

If Loki was disappointed or wounded by this reply, he hid it well. “Of course, you should spend some time with her. May I escort you both to break your fast in the morning?”

Darcy smiled at his old-timey phrasing, still completely enchanted whenever he spoke like a medieval prince. It was—to put it mildly— hot . She nodded and leaned down from her perch on the couch to give him a light peck on the cheek. Wrapping a large hand around the back of her head, Loki pulled her down into a deep kiss that left her flushed.

Before pulling away, Loki whispered, “You can say whatever you wish to Jane. I will make sure SHIELD does not have any listening ears in your quarters.”

Darcy gave him a grateful smile before leaning in for one last kiss, despite the flush that still burned in her cheeks.

Loki had already reclaimed the Tesseract nearly an hour earlier when Jane decided she wouldn’t need it anymore that day, so he simply left the room after bidding the astrophysicist a much less intimate farewell. Darcy steeled herself and rose from the couch, approaching Jane who had hardly looked up from her work to acknowledge Loki’s exit.

“Okay, Workaholic, time for bed!” Darcy declared, slowly reaching her hand threateningly toward the power button on the computer. Jane’s own hand shot out and grabbed Darcy’s wrist as she looked up at her assistant irritably. This wasn’t the first time Darcy threatened to cut Jane off after too many long hours staring at the screen, and Jane had learned the hard way that Darcy wasn’t afraid to make good on it.

“Fine. But if you want food or coffee, I’m setting the alarm for six tomorrow. Help me lock everything up?”

With a groan of dismay at the impending early rise, Darcy helped Jane to properly shut down all of the equipment, then the pair exited the lab, to the apparent relief of their weary guards.

The closer they got to their room, the more Darcy’s hands shook with anxiety. This would be the first person she told about her heritage besides Loki…and Tony Stark, who got to find out from an ill-advised snarky comment Darcy blurted during their earlier banter. Well crap, that was stupid of me. Hopefully, he can keep a secret.

Did being a well-known celebrity make the man better or worse at keeping secrets? Considering he announced to the entire world he was Iron Man during his first press conference after designing the suit, Darcy’s hopes were not particularly high. She might need to track Tony down tomorrow and figure out how to persuade him to keep quiet about her (probable) alien genetics.

As soon as they entered the room, Jane locked the door and turned to Darcy expectantly. “Okay, Darce. Spill. What’s going on with you?”

 

---

 

Jane had always believed there was intelligent life beyond Earth. Statistically, it just made sense. So meeting Loki and discovering he wasn’t human really came as no surprise, especially after his brother showed up so thunderously the first time. What she didn’t expect was for them to be immortal gods of legend.

And what she really didn’t expect was that her best friend was one of them.

“And you never knew you were adopted?” Jane finally spoke after several minutes of stunned silence, clinging to the most normal part of what Darcy had told her like a lifeline to reality.

Darcy shrugged, “There was gossip when I was younger, but my parents pushed it aside so easily I thought it was just because I didn’t look that much like them. I definitely didn’t know I wasn’t human. That part’s still…sinking in.”

Jane nodded, attempting to let it all sink in herself when another thought occurred to her. “But your parents didn’t know you have…you’re a…”

Darcy smiled mirthlessly, “Hard to put a label on it when you don’t know what it is, huh? No, they didn’t know I’m not from this planet, and they definitely didn’t know I have seidr in me considering I didn’t even know what that was until maybe a month ago. Heck, I’m still not even totally sure what it means!”

Jane nodded, still mulling over all the implications of Darcy’s latest discovery. “So if your seidr is suppressed like Loki’s was, then your immortality probably is as well.”

Darcy nodded slightly but otherwise remained uncharacteristically silent, busying herself picking at a loose thread on the pillow in her lap.

Feeling the need to reassure Darcy, Jane laid a comforting hand on her arm and said, “Loki was able to get his back, Darce. I’m sure we can find a way to get yours too.”

Darcy’s reaction to this was not at all what Jane expected. The younger woman stood up abruptly and hurled the pillow across the room to smack harmlessly into the opposite wall. Turning back to Jane with tears finally streaking mascara down her cheeks, Darcy choked, “That’s not what scares me, Jane. What scares me is what will happen if I do get seidr and immortality.”

Jane furrowed a brow in confusion as she took in Darcy’s distress. Who wouldn’t want the opportunity to live thousands of years? It would give a person so much more time to learn about this universe and expand their knowledge. And with actual magic at your fingertips to aid in such discoveries…

But Darcy was not Jane. Darcy was not a lone wolf who dedicated her life to her work. Darcy was a young grad student with loving parents, friends outside of the lab, and dreams of pursuing a career in politics. Darcy was probably one of the most down-to-earth and human people Jane had ever met, and she had just discovered her entire identity was a fabrication.

And now she had discovered a strong possibility of outliving everyone she knew and loved, save for Loki. She had learned that the life and world that she grew up calling home were not where she truly belonged.

Hugging Darcy close as she sunk back onto the mattress, Jane said the only thing she thought might help. “I’m sorry, Darcy. That’s a lot to process, and you don’t have to decide anything now. But…just in case you’re worried about this, what you are doesn’t change anything between us. You’re still my obnoxious assistant who I honestly don’t know how I ever lived without. And while I’m still irritated with you for disappearing the last few days without so much as a text”—Darcy had the good grace to look sheepish at this admonition— “I also understand why you didn’t. And I understand why you didn’t tell me all of this before. But you can talk to me, okay? Loki doesn’t get a monopoly on all things Darcy just because he’s your sexy immortal boy toy.”

Darcy burst out laughing. “ Sexy immortal boy toy? Wow, Jane. For such a prude I didn’t know you could be so salacious.”

Jane whacked Darcy good-naturedly on the back of the head before scooting back to face her friend fully. “On the topic of sexy immortals…” Jane flushed beet red, suddenly embarrassed by her choice of words and unsure how to move forward from there.

Darcy’s eyes widened with interest. “Okay unless you’re talking about my boyfriend—in which case we need to have a serious talk about boundaries in our friendship—are you about to tell me that there’s another sexy immortal running around and attempting to sweep you off your feet?”

“What? No! I mean, yes, but there was no feet-sweeping. My feet are firmly planted on planet Earth, thank you very much,” Sort of , Jane relented internally, “I’m talking about Loki’s brother. Thor. While you were gone, he…visited again.”

Notes:

Okay, I lied in the last end note. *Next* chapter you'll get to learn more about Darcy's parentage. We needed to spend a little time with Jane first.

Also, sorry for the slower updates! I sprained my ankle this week which has seriously messed with my days in general. I'm also moving in about a month so that may slow things as well, but I promise to do my best to keep updating semi-regularly! I have about 17 chapters written so far and am trying to write at least one new chapter in between updates to keep up some padding.

That said, I've got this whole book outlined plus the third and final book in this little fanfic series, and I've sworn not to move on to any other big projects until this one is complete!

~

Song Inspiration: "Anti-Hero" by Taylor Swift

Chapter 11: Just a Little Bit Late

Loki really did try to sleep. He turned off the light, put away his book, and crawled under the covers as a good little god should. But despite his exhaustion, rest eluded him much the same as it had before his seidr and immortality returned. Even on his first night after regaining his full power, Loki had awakened to nightmares and was only able to find rest once more with the aid of—

Norns, that woman has a dangerous hold on me . Loki loved Darcy more than anything, but that did not change his utter distaste for anyone being able to exert control over him in such a way. How was he ever to be complete without her when he could not even get a decent night’s sleep?

Still, she had asked to be with Jane for the night, and it would be unfair to disregard that after she denied his request for companionship. Loki glanced at the clock and saw it was now well past midnight. Surely they have retired in truth by now , Loki pondered, And if Darcy has completed her tryst with Dr. Foster, then there is no harm in asking her once more to join me.

It was a selfish thought. But then, no one ever accused the God of Mischief of selflessness.

Loki arose from the bed and quickly donned his clothing from earlier, then closed his eyes and reached out to his seidr , cloaking himself in shadows as easily as a second skin before exiting his room.

The hall was dim and empty, lit only by sparse beams from the baseboards along the walls. The only other light emanated from the door to Jane and Darcy’s room, which stood slightly ajar directly across from his own. Loki rolled his eyes, unable to understand how these women had no consideration for their own privacy and security in such a place as this. Accepting that their conversation was not yet complete, Loki moved forward silently to place a privacy ward upon their doorway before returning to his failed attempts at slumber when Jane spoke a name that stopped him dead in his tracks.

“...Thor. While you were gone, he…visited again.”

Loki stood stunned, the wound he fought to hide weeping painfully at the thought of his simple-minded, incessantly-hopeful brother. Why would he come here again ? Did I fail to shield myself from Heimdall, or did the very act reveal my returned seidr ? Did Mother tell him? Deciding it truly did not matter how Thor learned of his apparent reinstatement, Loki sought to discover the purpose of his not-brother’s visit.

Still hidden from the naked eye, Loki slipped silently through the ajar door to eavesdrop on the rest of Jane and Darcy’s conversation, only feeling a slight tinge of guilt that he then placated with the promise he would confess his subterfuge to Darcy…eventually. Once he had heard what Jane had to say that she didn’t find necessary to share in the hours he had spent with her earlier that day.

Jane and Darcy were sitting across from each other on one of the two beds in the room, so close together their knees touched, heads tilted toward one another conspiratorially. The dark smudges under Darcy’s eyes revealed she had been crying, but as of this moment, she looked excited.

Loki would be irritated at her obvious interest in gossip, but to do so would be rather hypocritical considering his own thirst for knowledge in any form. Everyone in Asgard knew the second prince was the holder of many court secrets, though he shared them only when it benefitted him to do so.

“I’m guessing—considering I’m hearing about this from you and not Loki—that you haven’t told him?”

“I thought about it but…no. I haven’t told him,” Jane at least had the courtesy to sound ashamed at her confession, “In part, because Thor realized coming here wasn’t the best idea and decided to leave rather than search for Loki.”

Well, wasn’t that interesting? Thor, God of Bullheaded Idiots, changing his mind? Just what had Jane said to persuade the unpersuadable so effectively?

“What did he want with Loki before changing his mind?” Darcy asked.

“At first, Thor said he wanted to bring Loki home now that his powers are back. He said Asgard is at war with the Frost Giants and in need of Loki’s aid.”

Loki closed his eyes in frustration. He knew it was only a matter of time before putting that oaf on the throne led to outright war. After all, Jotunheim had always been top of Thor’s list to decimate.

When I am king, I’ll hunt the monsters down and slay them all!

Either Thor was still in denial about Loki’s true heritage, or he had simply decided Loki was just a different breed. He wouldn’t be the first to think so.

“It was odd, though,” Jane continued, “Thor didn’t seem like he was all that invested in the idea of war anymore. The way he talked about it, and the way he described Loki as his literal moral compass, he didn’t seem like he wanted Loki to go back and fight alongside him. He seemed like he just wanted his brother's advice. He just looked…lost.”

Loki struggled to believe Jane’s interpretation of Thor. Since when did Thor ever want him, let alone need him?

Some do battle, others just do tricks.

Know your place, Brother.

The Thor he knew was never one to listen, let alone seek out Loki’s company. And yet, Loki couldn’t deny his surprise that Jane had somehow convinced Thor to return to Asgard without him once more. Perhaps there was hope for Thor after all.

Loki had become so lost in thought, he didn’t notice the conversation had shifted to more mundane matters as the women rose to prepare to retire in truth. Deciding he would in fact prefer solitude, Loki crept quietly back to his own room, only stopping momentarily to place a privacy ward on the still-ajar door of his companions’ quarters.

Locking himself back in his own room, Loki cast a much more elaborate privacy ward so that not even light would show through the gaps around the door. Then, after a moment’s debate, Loki retrieved from his pocket dimension the one thing that had a chance of bringing him some semblance of peace in Darcy’s absence—the Tesseract.

Loki seated himself on the stiff mattress of his bed with the glowing cube cupped in his hands and closed his eyes, opening his seidr to the power of the infinity stone within and allowing it to flood his senses. The stone’s eagerness invigorated him, soothed him, and restored him in ways that mere sleep never could.

And so, like the purest of lovers on their wedding night, the two stolen relics spent their first night together.

 

---

 

Loki was already waiting outside of the lab—sitting on the floor with his legs casually strewn out across the hallway and reading a book—when Jane and Darcy arrived at the ungodly hour of 7 in the freaking morning.

I guess “ungodly” isn’t the right word for it, considering the god was here even earlier , Darcy mused as he rose and greeted her with a light kiss on her temple. If her own suspicions hadn’t been enough before, the stony expression on his face confirmed it.

“Go ahead, Janey. Loki and I will be there in just a sec.”

Jane raised her eyebrows but didn’t comment on the irritation in Darcy’s voice and instead slipped quickly into the lab without them.

Darcy turned to Loki and crossed her arms. “You were spying on us last night, weren’t you?”

For once, the silver-tongued god seemed to be at a loss for words. “ Minn Ijós , I don’t know—”

“Don’t you try that Asgardian sweet talk on me right now, Mister! And don’t you dare try to lie about it! If I didn’t already have a feeling you were in there with us last night, your grouchy look just now confirmed it. Talking about Thor always makes you brood.”

Loki looked down at the floor for a moment before squaring his shoulders and meeting her fiery gaze. “I am sorry for intruding on your conversation, Darcy. I had only meant to see if you had at last retired, for I wished to ask you once more to come with me for the night. But when I heard Thor mentioned…it was difficult to deny my curiosity.”

Darcy was about to reply, but he cut her off before she could. “And I was not about to lie—I swore I would never do so to you, and I meant it. All I was going to say was I don’t know how you figured it out. I was fully cloaked and only the strongest of seidmadrs should have been able to uncover my presence, though I had every intention of confessing to you this morn.”

Somewhat placated by the knowledge that he hadn’t intended to lie, Darcy eased up. After all, it was about his brother. He deserved to know, and she was probably going to tell him today anyway. “Well I forgive you, but how Jane responds is up to her. And you are telling her as soon as we go in there, got it, Mischief Managed?”

Loki’s smile melted away the last of Darcy’s irritation (well, that and the knowledge of coffee waiting for her in the lab with Jane), and she rolled her eyes affectionately before wrapping her arms around him. “You’re a pest,” she muttered, burying her nose in his chest.

“'Tis often what Thor called me when we were young. Well, that or cow , though I suppose I had myself to blame for the latter. Or perhaps for both, to an extent.”

Having dealt with the eavesdropping, Darcy allowed herself to feel concern for what Loki had overheard last night. “You feeling okay? About him showing up?”

“I’m…honestly, I am not sure what I feel. But I am well, Minn Ijós ,” Loki quirked a sardonic brow at her and smirked playfully, “That is, if I am once more permitted to use the ‘Asgardian sweet talk?’”

“Um, yes please?” Darcy grinned back, “It makes me feel like a princess, so heck yeah. Just don’t call me that when I’m mad at you or I’ll get more angry.”

“You are a conundrum of many parts, Minn Ijós .”

Darcy was just about to make a snarky reply—or kiss him, but definitely one of her two favorite things—when Dr. Myers exited the med center. There were bags under her eyes and her hair was in disarray as if she hadn’t slept a wink since Darcy last saw her.

“Ah, Agent Cooper. Good morning. I was hoping I might have a private word with Agent Lewis?”

Darcy’s heart leaped into her throat and she felt like she might fall over if Loki didn’t still have her wrapped in his arms. Loki gave her a knowing look, asking without words if she needed him.

“It’s okay, Loki. I think this is something I want to find out on my own.” Stealing that interrupted kiss, Darcy watched as Loki nodded politely to Dr. Myers and joined Jane in the lab before she turned to face the doctor who may hold the truth of who Darcy was in her hands.

 

---

 

Knowing what he must do was infinitely easier than what Darcy was likely about to discover, Loki took the proverbial bull by the horns and confessed his trickery to Jane, apologizing before the scientist could get a word in edgewise.

Surprisingly, Jane just rolled her eyes. “I should’ve known you’d be spying on us. It’s fine, I understand the temptation. Just don’t do it again—wait, you didn’t, um…” Jane’s telling blush made it easy for Loki to interpret her meaning.

“Certainly not, Dr. Foster! I would never dishonor a woman’s virtue in such a way!” Despite the obvious offense in his tone, Loki couldn’t help recalling a few times in his adolescence when he hadn’t been so pious with his eavesdropping around the palace. After all, it wasn’t his fault the ladies of court preferred to only wear thin shifts while chittering together in their quarters. He was there for information and nothing more. Usually.

Still, in this case, he was completely earnest, and Jane’s relief made him glad he could be so. “Okay, then yeah. We’re good. Just don’t do it again.”

Loki nodded but didn’t move to aid her in her work as he normally would.

“Was there something else you wanted to say, Loki?”

Struggling to maintain a serene expression, Loki said, “When you spoke with Thor, you said he made mention of me. It was your impression that he saw me as some sort of ‘moral compass.’ What did you mean by that?”

Jane smiled gently before motioning for him to follow her over to the couch. “Thor was…different than I expected him to be. You always make him sound so confident and cheery—and he was those things, but there was also this sadness about him. I’m not normally one for poetic language, but he was like a ship without a rudder. All strength and fortitude, but nothing to tell him which way to go. I think he came here because he honestly didn’t know what else to do now that your father has halted all of his plans to prepare for war.”

“Wait, you are certain he mentioned my fa—the King? Odin has awakened?”

“You mean you didn’t know? Thor said your—I mean, his father had returned to the throne not too long ago, revoking Thor’s authority as regent and significantly reducing all of Thor’s work with the warriors. Which, from the sound of it, is a good thing…” Loki was only half listening at this point, and it didn’t take Jane long to notice and squeeze his shoulder sympathetically before returning to her work.

Odin was awake, and he obviously knew Loki had regained his seidr and therefore his status as Prince of Asgard. So why hadn’t Odin sent for him? Or was that Thor’s true purpose, to bring Loki home per the King’s command? But no—Odin would not send the crown prince for such a simple task, and it did not sound like Thor had come on any sort of official business.

Which meant Odin had not sought to reinstate Loki on Asgard.

No more than another stolen relic .

It would seem Loki’s usefulness to the Allfather had run its course.

 

---

 

“Okay, you’ve got me alone and…kinda nervous, for obvious reasons.” Darcy muttered, shifting anxiously from her seat in the exam room, “So, what’s up, Doc?”

As usual, Darcy was leaning on humor to help her process the sheer weight of this conversation. I’m not ready for this. I don’t think I’ll ever be ready for this. Why did I think this was a good idea? Maybe if I just leave now, we can both pretend this never happened and she can just forget what she knows—

“I ran your genetics against everyone in our database, Miss Lewis, and there was one clear match. I’ve checked every possible avenue, and ran the search again and again…and I know I found him. Your biological father.” Dr. Myers paused as if considering whether Darcy was prepared for what she had discovered.

Darcy licked her lips and swallowed thickly, still trying to force her heart back down where it belonged. “Okay, I get the feeling this is bad news. Maybe if I guess wrong a bunch of times it won’t feel so bad? Uh, Emil Blonsky. No wait, Dr. Doom. Director Fury? Erik Lehn—”

“No, Darcy,” Dr. Myers interrupted her babbling with a chuckle that instantly relieved Darcy’s worry. “It is not bad news, it’s just…unexpected, considering he was just here yesterday…at SHIELD headquarters.”

The room was beginning to spin and Darcy forced herself to close her eyes and take a few slow, deep breaths before responding. “He’s…here. Wow. Okay. Um…who is he?”

Dr. Myers slowly turned her monitor to show Darcy the results. “Agent Lewis…your biological father is Tony Stark.”

Notes:

The irony of the chapter title is not lost on me - I'm sorry it has been so long! We're a military family and these next couple of months are super busy with moving and deployment and all that fun stuff. I am not going to abandon this fic, I promise! I just might not post as frequently as I would like.

So there you have it. The big reveal of who Darcy's bio dad is. I *love* the Darcy Lewis is Tony Stark's Daughter trope so much, I've wanted to work it into this from the very first chapter!

-

 

Translations:

Seidyrkja - spellwork (seidr meaning “enchantment/spell”, yrkja meaning “work, cultivate, compose”)

Seidmadr - mage/sorcerer

-

Title is from the song "Waiting for Superman" by Daughtry

Chapter 12: An Open Book with a Torn-out Page

If Darcy was completely honest with herself, she wasn’t really surprised to learn her parents weren’t her parents, biologically speaking. Where the Lewises were quiet, Darcy was loud. Where they were graceful, she was brusque. Where they were kind, she was “in need of an attitude adjustment,” as one disciplinarian so tactfully put it.

Darcy had always been the ugly duckling at swan lake, and she liked it that way. Sure, she was insecure at times—particularly when her differences brought into question the legitimacy of her birth—but all in all, Darcy possessed this innate confidence in who she was.

Darcy Lewis thought Darcy Lewis was pretty freaking awesome.

So as far as surprises were concerned, it really shouldn’t be one that the most famous ego in the world was her biological father. But… Tony “Iron Man” Stark?

“...Darcy?”

The doctor’s tentative voice drew Darcy out of her stunned silence, and she idly wondered just how long she had been sitting there with her mouth hanging open. “Sorry,” she managed to choke out with an awkward chuckle, “Um…that’s just really unexpected and…weirdly coincidental? I mean, what are the odds that my father would be in the exact same city as me, let alone the same building?”

Darcy jolted out of her seat, her eyes wide and terrified as she looked at Dr. Myers. “Is he here now? Did you tell him? Who else knows?”

It was one thing to trust a doctor under contract with SHIELD to use discretion when helping her find some average Joe who just happened to be her father. It was another to expect that same secrecy when the average Joe turned out to be a high-profile asset to the agency.

Dr. Myers reached out and gently pulled Darcy back down into her chair. “No, Darcy. The only people who know are in this room right now.” Darcy tried to subtly scan the room for other occupants, and the doctor chuckled. “Just you and me, Darcy. I have told no one, and there is no record of my findings in SHIELD’s systems.”

Darcy’s relief was short-lived. “Well, dang. If you didn’t tell Tony…that means I have to, doesn’t it?”

“Only if that’s what you want. It’s up to you who gets to know about this, and that includes Mr. Stark. He won’t learn of it from me, at least. But if you do decide to tell him,” Dr. Myers pulled a flash drive from the computer and tucked it into Darcy’s trembling hands, “Take this. I’m sure someone of his status has heard it all before, so it never hurts to have proof.”

Darcy nodded, staring numbly down at where her hands wrapped tightly around the flash drive like a lifeline. Well, this was it, then. Darcy finally knew who both of her parents were, and unless Tony was much better at keeping secrets than anyone expected—unlikely—then he wasn’t the source of her not-human side. That meant her…Aunt Raven was the source, just as Loki suspected.

As she left the med center, Darcy thought more about the implications of that. If Raven was a goddess, then how did she die? What illness could kill a god? Or maybe it was all a ruse and her biological mother was alive and well, gallivanting on some other planet, creating more little half-gods.

One family trauma at a time, Darce , she chastised herself, setting aside questions about her mother for another time. Right now, she needed to deal with the other side of her increasingly bizarre gene pool.

Steeling herself, Darcy crossed the hall and placed a quivering hand on the handle of the lab door. A part of her really hoped Tony wouldn’t be in there—though his interest in the Tesseract research made it highly likely he was—and yet, when she entered the room to find Jane and Loki as the only occupants, she couldn’t help the slight pang of disappointment that shot through her.

Loki’s eyes were on her the moment she entered the room, the words he had been speaking to Jane dying on his tongue.

“Darcy, what happened?” Jane said, running over to her assistant as soon as Loki’s silence alerted her to Darcy’s presence. “You look awful…no offense. But seriously, it’s been like a half hour. What could have possibly—”

“Dr. Myers found him…my biological father. My human half,” Darcy whispered, looking up at Loki at this last part, “I already know him.”

Jane exhaled sharply as if the wind had been knocked out of her, but managed to keep up with her attempt at the caretaker role, guiding Darcy over to the couch. “Wow, I didn’t even know you were trying to find that out. Do you want to talk about it? About…him?”

Loki approached the pair silently, but instead of seating himself on the other side of Darcy, he sunk down to his knees in front of her, wrapping his large, slim hands around her much smaller ones.

Darcy allowed her hands to fall open in his, and the flash drive rolled across her palm. “It’s all on here,” she whispered, staring down at the little piece of tech that held half of who she was within it, “Proof that I’m his daughter.”

“Whose daughter, Minn Ijós ?” Loki asked gently.

“Loki, give her a second,” Jane chastised, “She might not want to talk to anyone about it yet, and we need to respect that.”

Darcy laughed. It started as a faint chuckle but quickly grew until she was clutching her stomach and laughing uncontrollably, tears streaking down her reddened cheeks as she gasped for breath.

Loki pulled her up from the couch and wrapped her in his arms as Jane rubbed circles on her back.

“Nāthæ, Minn Ijós,” Loki whispered in her ear, “You need not say more if you are not ready.”

Darcy’s laughter subsided, but the mania was still present in her voice as she replied. “It’s just so… ridiculous . Me? And him? And with millions of dudes in the world capable of being my dad, it’s…it’s…”

She couldn’t say it. The words just wouldn’t come. She wanted to confide in her friends, but the words just refused to form on her tongue.

“Coulson!”

“Pardon me?” Loki gasped at the same time Jane blurted, “Phil’s your dad?”

“No! Sorry, I should have finished my thought. My brain’s a mess right now. I need to talk to Coulson, he probably knows where I can find him.”

“So Coulson knows your father?” Loki inquired, his natural curiosity evident as his brow wrinkled in puzzlement.

Darcy reached up to smooth the crease on Loki’s forehead, grounding herself in his crisp, cinnamon scent. “Yeah. You both do too, as a matter of fact. Apparently, I’m the illegitimate daughter of Tony Stark…surprise?”

 

---

 

Tony had never been one to do “commitment” very well. It’s why none of his previous relationships have lasted more than a few months. Before Pepper, the longest was seven months, and the results hadn’t exactly inspired confidence in him regarding long-term relationships.

Settling into a committed relationship with Pepper has been—well, not easy, but not something he’d wish to escape either. The fight or flight hadn’t kicked in, despite them being together for several months now (not to mention her being technically his boss as the CEO of Stark Industries), and while this should have worried Tony, it didn’t.

Still, his commitment issues needed an outlet somewhere. Hence hiding out in Stark Tower, avoiding his duties with SHIELD and Stark Industries. Hence Pepper and Fury breathing down his neck trying to get him to be a productive member of society.

Hence Tony working on yet another iteration of his armor while simultaneously brainstorming ideas for Dr. Foster’s research. He always got his best ideas when working on other projects, after all. Exhibit A: managing to create a means of escape that simultaneously solved his hole-and-shrapnel-in-the-chest issue back in Afghanistan.

Clamping down on that unpleasant train of thought (Pepper was probably right that he still needed therapy, but what was more therapeutic than inventing big fancy armor for beating up bad guys?), Tony went back to his latest upgrades to the Iron Man suit. If he was going to be an asset to Fury’s boyband, he needed to make some serious improvements to the practicality of the suit. Currently, that meant working out a jetpack stabilizer to pair with the boot propulsors, freeing up his hands in flight. He had the design fully theorized, but now he needed to build it.

“Jarvis, time to go to work.”

“Right away, sir.” Tony’s most loyal AI companion, perfectly programmed to understand the jargon that so many found off-putting, cranked up the volume on Tony’s work playlist while the inventor buried himself in wires and metal, carving his new suit from the pile of parts as Michelangelo formed the David from a slab of marble.

Anthony Edward Stark had never been accused of humility.

Tony was just engaging the final connectors to activate the stabilizer while jamming out to Black Sabbath when Jarvis interrupted his concentration. “Sir, Mr. Hogan is looking for you. It appears you have visitors—Mr. Cooper and Ms. Lewis from SHIELD.”

“Nice! I can show my alien and half-alien pals around the Tower! Send the Solomons on down, I’m just about finished here.”

Tony half expected Jarvis to be confused by the 90s tv show reference, but as always the AI was impossible to confound. Sometimes I’m too good at what I do , Tony groused to himself, realizing that a little interaction with the land of the living might be a bit overdue.

By the time Happy and their guests entered the workshop, Tony had wiped the grease from his hands and was selecting a bottle of scotch from the bar on the other side of the room.

“ Master of Reality , nice!” came the bubbly voice of Darcy Lewis, the first to enter the space. “I would’ve thought you more of a Paranoid guy though, considering…y’know… Iron Man ?”

“No way, nothing beats the bludgeoning might of Master of Reality ,” Tony replied, walking over to hand the younger woman a glass of scotch and noting with interest how her hand shook as it reached out to accept the offering. “ Iron Man is a bit too on-the-nose, don’t you think?” He winked and tapped an index finger to the side of his nose, hoping to ease whatever had her so nervous. It seemed to have the opposite effect as her eyes widened and her face blanched before she looked back at the others helplessly.

Loki, naturally, came to her aid.

“While pretending to follow your Midgardian references is always a fond pastime of mine, I believe I’ve had my fill for this particular visit. Perhaps we may skip the pleasantries and get straight to the point?"

Darcy cleared her throat, and Tony couldn’t help but smile at the way she tilted her chin upward decisively. It reminded him of all the times he pumped himself up before petitioning his father to let him go out to a party. Howard always said no, of course, ultimately resulting in Tony sneaking out. Still, there was always that hope that his father might actually pay enough attention to have a real conversation about it and not just dismiss the idea outright.

He idly hoped that young Darcy had more luck with her own parents growing up.

“Actually, Loki, I think I’d like to talk to Tony alone if that’s okay? Maybe Happy can show you around the place?”

“Uh…sure!” Happy stuttered, reminding Tony of how his bodyguard fanboyed over Norse mythology when he first told him about Loki. This is gonna make his day , Tony mused.

“Are you certain you want to do this alone, Minn Ijós ?” Loki replied softly, tucking a loose strand of hair gently behind her ear.

Whatever was going on, it seemed serious. And emotional. And vulnerable. Three things that made Tony Stark really uncomfortable. But what could an astrophysics assistant possibly have to discuss with him that was so…touchy? Looking for a new job outside of SHIELD, maybe? Though considering her friendship with Dr. Foster, he doubted she’d be so eager to ditch her current gig.

Tony placed a hand on his chest dramatically and raised the other—still toting a mostly-finished glass of scotch—in the air. “I solemnly swear I am up to no good, per usual. But I also solemnly swear to do my best to help Hermione here with…whatever it is she needs help with.”

Loki didn’t so much as glance Tony’s way, instead drawing Darcy Lewis close for an uncomfortably long kiss before pressing his forehead and whispering more words in that weird language of his. “ Ek ást þín áraedi , Minn Ijós .” And with a meaningful look at Tony that the genius couldn’t even begin to unpack, Loki swept out of the room, followed quickly by Happy.

Tony turned to face Darcy Lewis, who was still standing rooted to the floor, clinging to her own completely untouched beverage.

“Hey, if you don’t like whiskey, I’ve got plenty of other options. Some might even be nonalcoholic if that’s your thing!”

“No, thanks. This is fine.” She continued to stand there, studying him like she was seeing him for the first time. Seeming to realize she still hadn’t moved, the girl tilted her head back and chugged the entire glass of whiskey before handing Tony the glass and walking past him into the room.

“Okay, this is gonna sound crazy, and you’re probably not going to believe me. I mean, I don’t even believe me. It. I don’t believe it. I’ve only known for like, five seconds and I’m already starting to come up with reasons it can’t be true. These things aren’t totally accurate anyway, right? Maybe it was a computer glitch, or samples got swapped or—”

“Woah, woah, woah, slow down there. You’re starting to babble like a Gilmore Girl,” Tony could see that her now empty hands were shaking again, and hesitantly walked up behind her and laid his hands reassuringly on her shoulders. “Why don’t you take a breath, then fill me in on what’s going on? Then we can both freak out together just like Lorelai and Rory. Sound like a plan?”

Darcy’s laugh was marginally hysterical. “Your pop culture is on point, as always.” She blew out a sharp breath before turning around to face him. “Okay, there’s no easy way to say this, so I’m just gonna do it. And please just try to believe me. I mean, I have proof if you don’t. And I totally understand if you don’t but just…take it in for a minute before you shoot me down?”

The poor girl looked remarkably young and innocent at this moment, and for once not having anything to say, Tony simply nodded.

“I told you I’m probably half-alien—well, 99% sure I am, anyway—and that I was hoping SHIELD might be able to help me sort it all out. I went to Dr. Myers yesterday to see if she could at least get me started tracking my human half.” Darcy had been avoiding his gaze, but now looked up at Tony with tears pouring down her cheeks and over her quivering lips. “She found my biological dad…and it’s you. This is totally nuts but…Tony Stark, I’m your daughter.”

Time stood still, and Tony with it. He stared at the young woman in front of him, finally understanding how she must have felt seeing him for the first time— really seeing him. It wasn’t that she looked particularly like him. Her hair was the same kaleidoscope of dark and light brown as his own, but otherwise, nothing obviously connected them physically. And yet—now that he knew—it was just there . It was in her quick-witted nature; It was in the way she drew people to her like a moth to a flame (classic Stark family trait); it was in the sharp intelligence behind those crystal blue eyes.

The eyes he thought he would never see again.

Tony slowly took a step forward, closing the remaining distance between them. He reached up with a shaking hand and slowly pulled the glasses off of her face.

“Raven. Your mom is Raven,” he choked out roughly, fighting a losing battle with the emotions welling up in his chest.

A sob of relief bubbled out of Darcy as she nodded and wrapped her arms tightly around her stomach.

“I…I believe you. You’re my…mine and Raven’s…I’m your dad.” The aloof exterior Tony wore as a second skin crumbled into oblivion, melted away by the tears of shock, sorrow, fear, and unbridled joy that poured out of him.

Tony hesitantly reached out his arms to wrap around Darcy— his daughter —nearly toppling over as she wrapped her own tightly around him and pressed her face into his chest, now weeping in earnest. Tony buried his hand in her hair, resting his chin atop her head.

He had a daughter . This was the kind of thing his parents, friends, and anyone who spent any amount of time with him always warned would come of his many romantic entanglements, but he’d been extremely careful to keep it from happening. He knew he’d be a crap dad who’d never be able to stay a reliable presence in his kid’s life. It was his nature. But now that she was here, in his arms, he knew he would move mountains for the girl. And he had 23 years of mountain-moving to make up for.

Notes:

I am SO sorry it has been so long since I updated, and even more sorry that I left things on such a cliff-hanger!! Yeesh, I'm the worst.

Not to make excuses, but I had some major crises happen in my life this year and when the you-know-what hit the proverbial fan, I was just not in a place to write or even to edit what I had written. But in the last few days I started to really miss Loki and Darcy, and oh MAN did it feel good to come back to spending time with them! So I definitely plan to keep writing and finish what I started.

As I've said before, I know exactly where this story is going, I just need the time and capacity to write it out and take us all there. I'm not abandoning you all, I promise! I hope this chapter made up for the long wait.

~

SONG: “Neptune” by Sleeping At Last

~

TRANSLATIONS:

Nāthæ - “Peace”

Ek ást þín áraedi, Minn Ijós - “I love your courage, My Light.”

Chapter 13: Make You What I Never Was

The kindly guard quickly learned that Loki had little interest in talking about his heritage, nor the absurd mythologies surrounding him and his adoptive kin. As expected, the stories continued to paint him as the trickster, the liar, and the villain while Thor remained the pure and stalwart hero of the people. Just as on Asgard itself, the tales never seemed to recall his own wit and skills that so oft rescued Thor and his companions from their hubris.

Eventually, Mr. Hogan left off discussions of Norse folklore in favor of offering to show Loki the garage. “I’m not sure that Earth tech is all that interesting to you given how advanced your people are, but Tony does have quite the collection of sports cars, even here in Stark Tower.”

On the contrary, Loki quite enjoyed Midgardian technologies and wondered at the potential advancement he could bring by blending the work of mortals such as Jane Foster and Tony Stark with seidr . But rather than let his interest show, he simply nodded cordially and gestured for Happy to lead the way.

As they stepped into an elevator and began descending beneath the ground level of the building, Loki made his first voluntary offering of their conversation. “One of my brother’s shield brothers was called Hogun,” he said.

Happy watched him with surprise, waiting for Loki to continue. When he did not, Happy asked, “Not a friend of yours, I take it?”

Loki smiled wryly, “Well, my oaf of a brother seemed to think any friend of his was a friend of mine. But no. I was never truly considered one of their party; I was merely the tolerant little brother of their beloved crowned prince. Hogun was perhaps the least tiresome of their motley crew, though.”

“What made him more…tolerable?” Happy asked, evidently picking up on Loki’s use of the past tense as he stepped out of the elevator into a large, echoing chamber full of shining Midgardian vehicles.

“He spoke very little, particularly compared with the rest of them. He was also—” Loki almost said kind , but that seemed a stretch, “He did not tease or criticize me and my methods as the others so oft found amusing to do.”

Before the mortal could formulate a reply, Loki swept past him to admire Stark’s unconventional collection. Every vehicle was in such pristine condition, Loki doubted many were driven often—particularly now that Stark had invented his “Iron Man” suit. Despite the disuse, each vehicle was well cared for and possessed very Stark-like alterations.

But what really caught Loki’s eye was a smaller, two-wheeled vehicle at the far end of the garage, right next to the large metal door Loki assumed led out to the street.

It was obviously not new like the others were, despite the glistening shine of fresh cleansing. It was a muted shade of green similar to that which some of the country’s warriors often wore, and had a white star painted near the front.

It was out of place. It was different. It was marvelous .

“And what might this be, Mr. Hogan?” Loki inquired, running an admiring hand along the lengths of leather and matte, moss-colored metal.

“That’s a motorcycle—”

“I know what it is , mortal. I’m not completely oblivious to Midgardian technologies. But it seems particularly unique compared to the rest of Stark’s collection. I am curious as to its origins?”

“Well, that piece was particularly special to Tony’s father, Howard. It’s an antique from World War II. Belonged to Captain Steve Rogers himself, in fact.”

This piqued Loki’s interest further, as more pieces of the puzzle that was America’s history with heroes and those villains from HYDRA fell into place. “Is it really, now? Might I take it for a ride?”

Happy looked nervous at this suggestion. “Well, it’s not really for riding these days. More for…uh…posterity? Besides, I don’t think it even runs anymore.”

Loki sensed there was more to this story, but he got the message: Tony Stark would not be pleased if he were to venture out on the legendary Captain’s motorcycle.

It was the perfect opportunity to send the gregarious mortal a message. You have power over someone precious to me now, Stark. Let this be a reminder to you of exactly who I am .

 

---

 

Once the heightened emotions of revealing her identity to Tony wore off, things very quickly became awkward. After all, what do you say to your estranged father who only just learned you existed? And how would he feel when he discovered she wasn’t exactly “Stark” material?

It didn’t take him long to unintentionally tap directly into Darcy’s newfound insecurity.

“Well, you’re working with Dr. Foster so you must be smart. Must not have been all that surprised to learn about your super-genius Stark genetics, eh?” he quipped, nervously swirling the scotch in his glass without drinking from it.

Darcy tried to hide a blush of embarrassment. It wasn’t that she was stupid. In fact, she had always been a straight-A student and had been on track to graduate summa cum laude from Culver. Until the whole holy-crap-I’m-adopted incident turned her entire academic career on its head, anyway.

You lack commitment , Darcy’s volleyball coach told her sophomore year of high school when she quit the team after only a month. That kind of personality never gets far in this world .

He was right, but he also didn’t know the whole story. No one ever bothered to ask for the whole story when Darcy quit something. They just assumed it was her flighty character. They just saw her as shallow and moved on.

Jane was the first person who actually bothered to pay attention to what was going on beneath the surface. Loki was the second.

So Darcy Lewis may not be good at seeing things through, but she wasn’t stupid. That said, she was positive that she also was not Stark levels of smart. How disappointed would Tony be when he realized his only living blood relative wasn’t a prodigy he could show off at the next Stark Expo?

“I actually don’t really understand astrophysics very much,” Darcy murmured, deciding to focus on the specifics of the question rather than the implications. “Just needed six more credits outside of my field of study.”

“Oh yeah, you went to Culver, right? What’s your degree in?”

Darcy flushed again; she really sucked at hiding her emotions. Looking down at her hands, which were clutching her empty scotch glass so tightly the grooves dug painfully into her skin, Darcy replied, “Political science, but I haven’t actually graduated yet. I changed degrees a few times, so I’m a semester behind—that’s the other reason I needed the summer internship, to catch up.”

She’d ignored the email from Culver reminding her it was time to register for classes that came while she and Loki were visiting her parents. The deadline was in just a few days, and she had already decided not to go back. She just hadn’t actually told Culver that yet.

“Ugh, politics? You actually want to work with all those skeevy white guys in cheap suits?”

“On the contrary,” Darcy responded, pleased to move on to a topic she could actually speak to with confidence, “I want to show all those skeevy white guys in cheap suits that a middle-class Jewish girl can do more good for this country in one year than they all have in two hundred.”

Tony smirked, looking at her approvingly as though she had passed some sort of test. “And there’s the fire I saw when we first met. Genetics aside, I should’ve known you were my daughter from the sheer chutzpah and ability to keep up with me in an argument.”

Darcy smiled broadly at this compliment, relieved that he didn’t seem the least bothered by her dodgy attitude about her intelligence and schooling.

“You’re still Jewish, by the way,” Tony said casually, hopping off the metal counter he’d been sitting on and moving back to tinker with one of the many pieces of tech scattered throughout the workshop. “Well, one-quarter Jewish, at least. On my mother’s side.”

Darcy physically slumped with relief at this information. Being Jewish was so integral to who she was her whole life, it was reassuring to feel like that was still a part of her genetics in some way. “Thanks for telling me that. I’m sorry I never got to meet them. Your—I mean, my grandparents.”

Tony froze midway through tightening a bolt on what looked like a piece of an Iron Man suit. “They would’ve loved you. I mean, I was a total disappointment to my father. But you…I get the feeling you could’ve done no wrong in his eyes.” Straightening, Tony snatched back up the previously discarded glass of scotch and drank it all in one swallow. “He always was more tender with the women in his life.”

Recognizing a touchy subject when she saw one (especially now that she was dating the literal God of Touchy Subjects), Darcy rose from her chair and went over to examine Tony’s project more closely. “This suit looks a little different from the other ones I’ve seen you wear. It looks…lighter? Less war-mongery, more sleek.”

Tony brightened, obviously eager to have someone interested in his work. “Yeah, it is! I call this one my ‘suitcase suit.’ The idea was to make Iron Man a little more portable, in case I need him when I don’t expect to. The problem is, it sacrifices a little too much in the way of durability and function. What I need is a way to get the full might of Iron Man in a tinier package. I’m thinking the next round, I’ll try some sort of homing beacon where I can call the suit to me from a nearby location instead of trying to lug it around all the time.”

It was strange watching Tony talk about his work. There was such a near-manic energy to him, and she’d seen a taste of it many times before on TV. But being in the room with him, and knowing what she did now, it felt familiar. Comfortable. Darcy had almost settled into an easy conversation with him at last, but Jarvis chose that moment to interrupt their father-daughter bonding time.

“Sir, I think you and Miss Lewis might want to head to the garage. It would seem Mr. Cooper has managed to override my security system in that part of the tower.”

To his credit, Tony didn’t look particularly bothered by this revelation, even as Darcy herself did a literal facepalm. “Your boyfriend really doesn’t like to be left out of the spotlight for very long. Kind of a diva, isn’t he?”

Darcy laughed despite her worry over what Loki was up to. “I mean, you would be too after what he’s been through in life.”

“Oh don’t get me wrong, kid. I don’t know a whole lot about Rock of Ages, but I know family trauma when I see it.” Tony quickly gathered the reassembled pieces of the suitcase suit and packed it away in a silver-and-red briefcase before motioning for her to follow him out the lab door. “And let me tell you, being a diva definitely has its perks.”

 

---

 

Loki found the ancient motorcycle performed beautifully so long as he kept a steady flow of seidr pouring into the engine, making up for the decades of misuse and limited speed. Why Asgard still preferred horses to technology such as this had always been beyond him, fond as he was of his own steed, Astrid.

It was the Asgardian way, though. Tradition over practicality. Honor and glory over sense and creativity. A warrior’s heart and boldness in battle were how one became worthy of Valhalla, after all.

You are not worthy .

Loki had his seidr back. He knew this meant he had fulfilled Odin’s conditions. His banishment was effectively lifted, and he could return to Asgard and be restored as her prince whenever he wished it. But still, Loki was conflicted.

He ached to see his mother in truth, not through illusion casting. He even missed Thor, despite their last interaction being less than peaceable. That was how brothers were, after all.

And Thor was his brother, blood or not. He knew that now, much as the thought still left an ache in his chest. Yes, Loki was ready for reconciliation with most of his adoptive family.

But Odin…

The Allfather was another matter entirely, and the mere thought of Odin’s deception caused Loki to speed up, weaving through the streets of New York against the flow of traffic, invisible to the drivers around him.

How could Loki ever forgive Odin for what he had done? How did one move on from such deceit? It was not possible to go back to the way things were before, and Loki wasn’t sure he would even want to. He was done being the quiet, obedient second son. He knew now that he was capable of much more than that path afforded him. He may work best in the shadows, but he would no longer live beneath them. He would find his own path—his own glorious purpose.

The ping of his SHIELD-issued communication device rang out faintly through the wind roaring in Loki’s ears, and he pulled off into an alleyway, fully expecting it to be a very ticked-off Tony or Darcy.

To his surprise, the call was coming from an unknown number.

Intrigued, Loki answered. “And to whom am I speaking?”

“Good afternoon, Mr. Cooper. My name is Alexander Pierce, Secretary of the World Security Council.”

Loki snorted derisively, “Is that supposed to mean something to me?”

“It should,” the man continued calmly, unruffled by Loki’s attitude, “After all, we’re the ones footing the bill for you and everyone else at SHIELD. And on that subject, your recent work has not gone unnoticed. I have a special mission I’d like your assistance with if you’re interested.”

Ah . So this was Nicholas Fury’s superior.

He may be at odds with Fury over several things, but Loki’s more base nature was desperate for action. If he didn’t make himself useful by doing more than playing assistant to Jane or following Darcy around like a lost puppy, he may go mad in earnest. And his most malicious mischief always came out of extended periods of complacency.

Besides, no one ever appreciated their subordinates going over their head. This might be just the thing to get under Fury’s skin. Two birds, one stone, so to speak.

“You have my attention, Mr. Pierce. I suggest you use it wisely.”

Notes:

I started to rewrite this chapter several times before finally accepting that Loki is still a trickster and it just felt right for him to do this - no other arc worked here because Loki does what he was, dang it!

Chapter title is from the song "Perfect" by Alanis Morissette.

Comments make me feel as happy as a Loki with a Tesseract, and may result in faster updates! ;)

Chapter 14: As Long As It's About Me

Tony was torn between angry, amused, and relieved when he realized exactly what Loki had stolen. Being robbed was decidedly not cool, but when it was your long-lost daughter’s boyfriend it sort of complicated the situation. That added to the fact that he stole one of the few treasures left to Tony by his father (aside from the whole of Stark Industries) and it got even more complicated.

Now add to that the fact that the blasted bike was also a reminder of how much Howard had seemed to love the idea of Steve Rogers over the reality of his own son…well, let’s just say that “complicated” was a bit of an understatement.

Happy was mortified that he had even allowed their guest so near the motorcycle. “If I’d had any idea of what he was up to, Tony, I swear I never would have—”

This went on for a good five straight minutes before Tony finally gave Happy permission to take one of the cars and hunt the Trickster down (it would likely be fruitless, but he figured it would at least make his bodyguard feel useful).

Darcy tried to call Rock of Ages for maybe the twentieth time since they met up with Happy in the garage, this time leaving a rather colorful voicemail. When she finished her tirade, the young woman shoved her phone furiously into her pocket and turned to look at Tony with an apologetic shrug.

“Well, Mischief Managed is ignoring me, which hopefully means he’s just enjoying his little joyride and can’t hear his phone. I swear, Tony, he doesn’t mean any harm by this. I don’t know what he was thinking, but I’m sure he’ll be back any minute.”

Tony chuckled, “I’m not angry, kid. Well, not too angry anyway. I’m pretty sure I know exactly what he’s up to, and I agree with your assessment. Half of me is hoping he will destroy the dang historical rust bucket anyway and save me the trouble. The Smithsonian would have a field day if they found out I have Captain America’s actual motorcycle, especially considering I helped them design the replica since the real deal was ‘lost to the ages.’ Whoops.”

“Sir,” Jarvis’s voice echoed through the garage, “I believe Mr. Cooper is making his way back here now. I picked him up on a traffic camera several blocks away.”

Darcy furrowed her brow, “Wait, if you could stalk him through the traffic cameras, why didn’t you just do that in the first place to figure out where he was?”

“I did attempt to do so, Miss Lewis, but he did not appear to be anywhere within the city of New York. From the moment Mr. Cooper overrode my security, he became untraceable until two minutes and forty-one seconds ago.”

Tony and Darcy looked at each other, simultaneously realizing what this meant. Loki was perfectly capable of hiding if he didn’t want to be found. So either Big Norse Daddy in the Sky took his magic away again or he was on his way back from his joyride.

“Jarvis, let Happy know that all is good here. He can head back to the Tower, but have him pick up my dry cleaning on the way.”

Darcy gave him a bemused expression, “You have your head of security pick up your dry cleaning?”

Tony winked. “No, but it drives him nuts when I make Jarvis ask him to. It’s great. Oh hey, your boyfriend’s back.”

The garage opened to reveal a slightly windswept Loki speeding in atop the notorious motorcycle, gliding almost unnaturally on the antique vehicle. He swerved to a stop right in front of Tony and Darcy—the latter of whom had her arms crossed indignantly, making certain her boyfriend knew exactly how she felt about his little escapade.

A mischievous smirk played across the Trickster’s face as he dismounted the bike and bowed with a flourish at Tony. “I thank you for your gracious hospitality, Mr. Stark. I trust you will find your prized possession in much the same condition as you left it—better, even. And I thank you that you are returning my own in a similarly appealing state.”

At this comment, Loki turned to Darcy and reached to embrace her. Instead of returning the gesture, she opted to embrace his face with her fist.

“What is wrong with you?” Darcy shouted, “I am not your prized possession , and you just stole from my dad . How is any part of this okay?”

Loki’s green eyes smoldered briefly as he glared down at Darcy. “I meant no insult to you or your… father , Darcy,” The way he spat out the word “father” made it quite obvious he at least meant some insult, and Tony was beginning to lean more toward anger than amusement. “But as you can see, I have returned that which I took. And as there seems to be nothing left here for me in return, I shall simply take my leave of you both.”

Then he was gone.

 

---

 

Loki felt like a blithering idiot—a moniker usually reserved exclusively for Thor. But what else did one call a person who successfully alienated two of the only real friends they had in the span of a few sentences and erratic actions?

Well, Loki may be an idiot, but he was no fool. He had heard the whispers in Asgard throughout his childhood, always reminding him that what he considered clever tricks and mischief were seen as truly wicked by others.

Every once in a while, Loki would come across a partner in crime who was eager to join in his mischief. But then he would take it just a little too far, and his true colors would show through. These partnerships never lasted long.

Much as he desired the opposite, he was not surprised to see Darcy follow the same path as the rest of them.

Do not be so childish, Loki chastised himself internally as he strode through the halls of SHIELD, eyes ablaze in a way that caused anyone passing by to give him a wide berth. You know you were in the wrong. You always are. It seemed losing the things he loved most was so ingrained in his nature, Loki had become somewhat of a self-fulfilling prophecy.

Hopefully this new “mission” Fury’s superior had for him would be just the distraction Loki needed to refocus his mind and end the self-destructive streak he was about to spiral down.

Loki entered the large meeting room on the top floor of SHIELD headquarters, per Pierce’s instructions. The expansive space was mostly empty, save for a projected map at the center and four seats on a raised tier at the opposite end. The wall behind these seats was made up of floor-to-ceiling windows, giving a panoramic view of the city below.

“He won’t come in person.”

Loki had heard the other man coming but assumed it was Pierce until the voice of his “handler” filled the room instead. “Welcome back, Coulson. To what do I owe the pleasure of your company?”

Coulson smiled half-heartedly at Loki’s sarcastic greeting as he stepped more fully into the room. “I’m here on behalf of Mr. Pierce. He will arrive soon, in a manner of speaking. I’m simply here to deliver the mission brief.”

Loki nodded, eyes straying to the thick mission file in Coulson’s hand. “I must say, I did wonder at the official nature of this mission, given Pierce’s desire to contact me directly.”

This time, Coulson’s smile was a full and honest one. “Well, Secretary Pierce hasn’t provided the full details to us. And I’m sure he won’t with you either. Such is the nature of the game we play as spies.” Loki didn’t miss the twinkle in Coulson’s eye—the man clearly really enjoyed this job.

Coulson stepped forward and held the mission file out slightly from his torso. When Loki grabbed hold of it, Coulson resisted his grip just enough to coax the taller man to lean down slightly toward him. “Meet me in your room before you leave. We need to talk,” Coulson whispered before releasing his grip and exiting the room.

No sooner had the agent left than Loki felt the faint hum of Midgardian technology springing to life from the direction of the chairs. Looking over, he saw that one of them was now occupied by a projection of a clean-cut man in a suit. He was middle-aged, but his eyes were bright with intelligence and he had the jawline of a politician.

“Alexander Pierce, I presume,” Loki greeted, tucking away Coulson’s mysterious words behind a mask of indifference.

“It’s a pleasure to finally meet you, Agent Cooper. I’ve been looking through your file, and I must say I’m impressed. Which is, of course, why I’ve asked you here.”

Loki was already flipping through the mission brief, which contained several personnel files for scientists at a SHIELD facility in the Mojave Desert. The most prominent of these was a file for a man named Harrison Schmidt, whose file had the word “DEFECTED” stamped on it in big red letters. “An assassination, then,” Loki muttered casually, looking up into Pierce’s surprised face. “Why else would you personally and covertly wish to employ a rogue agent who just recently slaughtered multiple men in mere seconds? Or was it my wit and charm you were after?”

Pierce cleared his throat and attempted (unsuccessfully) to appear nonplussed. “Both, actually. Harrison has been with us for many years, but after the discovery of HYDRA activity within our walls, he disappeared. Interestingly enough, he took with him a rather sensitive piece of research. We need it back. If he were to be…taken care of in the process, it would not be a great loss on our part.”

Loki grinned maliciously, putting every ounce of his personal brand of villainy on display. “Oh, I like this. Your organization hangs in the balance right now, does it not? You need to suppress any further… complications , and who better to handle it than someone who knows the value of discretion and has the skills to carry it out expediently.” Loki bowed ever so slightly. “It would be my pleasure to be your personal executioner, Mr. Pierce.”

“Excellent. A Quinjet will be waiting for you on the helipad in one hour. As you said, this mission requires discretion. I trust I can count on you to handle it privately?”

At this, Loki winked before turning to exit the room. “Why, Mr. Pierce, have you not heard the legends? I’ve rarely been known to require assistance carrying out my agenda.”

 

---

 

Coulson was flipping through the book Loki had left on his bed that morning when Loki entered the room. It was a volume from his own personal library—at least, that which traveled with him in his pocket dimension—and was written entirely in the language of Nidavellir, so Loki wasn’t sure what exactly Coulson expected to find until he turned the book around to reveal the page he had been studying. “So it really is a rainbow bridge? That’s not just the stuff of myths?”

Loki snorted softly as he recalled exactly what illustrations of the Bifrost often looked like in Midgardian texts. “Well, there is no pot of gold at the end, but yes. It is indeed a rainbow bridge of sorts that connects Asgard to the Bifrost chamber. Why the interest?”

Coulson shrugged, “I’m more curious why you’re reading about it than about the bridge itself. Planning to head home soon?”

Though he appreciated the note of disappointment in Coulson’s voice, now was not the time for sentiment. “No, I’m not,” Loki replied abruptly, “Now I believe you asked to have words with me? I assure you, no one can hear or see us while in my quarters. My wards have made sure of that.”

“I expected as much,” Coulson nodded, “That’s why I asked you to meet with me here. Fury and I have been watching the World Security Council for a while now, particularly since the Rumlow incident. We’re not entirely sure they can all be trusted.”

“So what are you saying? Should I not eliminate my target, then?”

“On the contrary. Schmidt is definitely HYDRA—Romanoff has already done plenty of recon on that point. What we don’t know is whether you’re being sent to deal with a HYDRA operative or to tie up a loose end on behalf of HYDRA themselves.”

Loki’s responding laugh was practically giddy. “Oh, my friend, how I love a good intrigue. You truly believe HYDRA’s reach goes as far as your own leadership? Fury must be…well… furious .”

Ignoring the pun, Coulson continued. “We’ve known for a while that all was not as it seemed. Rumlow was simply our first opportunity to prove it. Why else do you think we’ve been so invested in the Avenger’s Initiative?”

It was the first time anyone other than Tony had spoken to him about the Initiative he knew SHIELD was priming him for. “Fury doesn’t trust the Council, so he intends to start his own organization?”

Phil sat on the bed, closing the tome between his hands. “Yes and no. We’re discovering more and more each day just how small we humans are in this universe, Loki. Bureaucracy is already more red tape than we can afford. A coup within the only organization focused on the defense of our whole planet would be catastrophic. We need a small, strong team that can operate more independently, without getting bogged down by government oversight. We do not need soldiers and politicians for this—we need heroes.”

Loki barked out an uncharacteristically loud laugh before looking at Coulson in exasperation. “Surely you do not think I could be considered a hero by anyone? I’m the God of Mischief and Lies, Phil. Who would ever trust me to save the day?”

“Darcy did.” Phil’s words cut Loki to the core and took every gasp of wind out of his sails, but the man wasn’t finished. “In fact, all of our agents did on that last mission. Your methods may have been extreme, to say the least, but our entire team returned alive thanks to you. And like it or not—like you or not—Fury trusts you. That’s why, when Pierce asked for his recommendation of an agent for a highly sensitive mission, he put your name forward.”

This was more than Loki had time or capacity to process right now, so he moved on to more pertinent matters. “And what would our dear director have me know before I take on the role of the Council’s executioner?”

Coulson rose from the bed and walked over to stand shoulder-to-shoulder with Loki. “See if you can find out what exactly Pierce wants to get out of this mission. What did Schmidt steal, and was it for HYDRA, or from them? If you find out anything you don’t think Pierce would want you to know,” Phil pressed a small black communicator into Loki’s chest, “give me a call with this. SHIELD has access to your official phone, and we don’t know who we can trust.”

“Except for me,” Loki quipped, his voice dripping with the irony of anyone thinking of him as trustworthy.

Phil’s response was completely void of humor. “Yes. Except for you.”

 

---

 

Darcy was pissed , and Loki was nowhere to be found. She’d checked his room, her room, the gymnasium, the cafeteria, the lab, and even the medical center. Finally, she managed to come across Natasha while wandering through a hallway she’d never once set foot in.

“Darcy,” Natasha greeted warily, “What are you doing up here?”

“Looking for my idiot boyfriend who’s apparently off doing idiot things and not telling me about it like a complete—”

“Idiot?” Natasha supplied sardonically. “Well, he’s not here. Heading out on a mission soon, last I heard. If he’s not gone already, he’ll either be gearing up or on his way to the helipad.”

Darcy was running back the way she came before Natasha finished speaking. “Thanks!” she shouted over her shoulder before disappearing into the elevator and punching the button for the roof. If Loki thought he was going to take off on a mission without a word to her after the way he just acted, he had another thing coming.

Notes:

I'm craving a good Tasertricks fic right now and since I can't find any I haven't already read, I decided to post another chapter of mine. In exchange, I request fic recs in the comments!

~

The chapter title is from the song "I Don't Care" by Fall Out Boy

Chapter 15: Let Our Hearts Be the Only Sound

Loki was just walking up the ramp of an empty Quinjet when Darcy burst out onto the helipad. Not waiting for him to turn around, Darcy ran up to the base of the ramp, pulled off one of her shoes, and chucked it at his back. “Hey, Prince Charming! You don’t get to leave the ball first, that’s my job!”

Loki’s shoulders stiffened, and Darcy wasn’t sure if it was in irritation or guilt until he turned to face her and she saw the shame in his eyes. He may be guarded around everyone else, but Loki always had a hard time keeping his emotions in check with Darcy, and she knew it.

Rather than the usual all-black uniforms other SHIELD agents wore, Loki wore a more simple version of his Asgardian leathers, layers of green and gold woven artfully across his arms and chest. He looked resplendent, but Darcy couldn’t help but miss the leather jacket he favored during his months as a mortal. He hadn’t worn it since regaining his seidr , sending a clear message to SHIELD that he was more than a mere agent or refugee now.

“Darcy,” Loki whispered, his voice mirroring the ache she felt in her own chest after their last interaction. Loki may be a masochistic, self-destructive moron, but he was her masochistic, self-destructive moron. He walked slowly back down the ramp and stood in front of her, hands clasped behind his back as he obviously tried to figure out what he was supposed to say or do next.

Darcy saved him the trouble. “Nat said you’re going on a mission. How long will you be gone?”

Some of the tension eased from Loki, though he still avoided eye contact with her. “If you are here regarding the Tesseract, you need not worry about Dr. Foster’s research—I have left the cube in her capable hands, with protections in place to prevent another heist in my absence. I’m afraid I cannot tell you much about my mission, and as far as when I will return…I’m not entirely certain. It depends on how long it takes to track down my target.”

The way he said target told Darcy everything she needed to know about Loki’s mission, and she suppressed a shiver as she recalled the merciless killing machine Loki was capable of becoming when the situation called for it. “But…you will return, right?”

The hope in her voice wiped away any hesitation from Loki’s gaze, and he smiled softly. The smile faltered as he made eye contact with her, and he looked away again, guilt clouding his features.

“I have treated you poorly, Minn Ijós , and just when you needed me most. I feel I have apologized to you more in the last few months than I have to anyone in all my centuries combined, but I will continue to do so as often as the situation requires.” He raised his eyes to hers. “I am sorry, Darcy. I allowed my pride and my jealousy to rule me when all you wanted was to have a moment alone with your father.”

Darcy nodded, crossing her arms coldly. “Yeah, you were a real diva there, dude. And acting like I’m your property ? That was pretty misogynistic of you.” Darcy allowed Loki to wallow in his shame for a little longer—watching as his shoulders slumped and head dipped—before throwing him a bone. “But swiping a historically famous motorcycle for a joy ride? I mean, I should’ve seen that coming. I know better than to leave my Mischief-maker bored for too long.”

The smile of relief Loki gave her melted Darcy all the way down into her one remaining shoe. “ Ék eiga hjarta til margóld, Minn Ijós ,” he whispered, closing the distance between them and resting a large hand against her cheek tenderly.

Darcy pushed him away lightly. “Why do you always do that?”

“Do what?”

“Speak in a language I don’t know when you’re clearly saying romantic stuff that I would like to actually understand?”

“I…” Loki looked confused like he didn’t even know the reason himself. “I suppose it’s a bit of a defense mechanism,” he admitted. “I have never been one for vulnerability and displays of emotion. But with you… Minn Ijós , do you truly not know what it is you do to me?”

Loki wrapped one arm gently around Darcy’s waist while his other hand combed reverently through her hair. He was avoiding eye contact again, and his face was flushed with the confession. “I called you mine because…because it is what I see myself as for you. I am yours , Minn Ijós . Completely, entirely yours. You could tell me you despised me and never wanted to see me again, and I would do it simply because it is what you desired. But it would destroy me, Darcy, because I can no longer exist when it is not at your side.”

Darcy watched as a few tears fell down Loki’s cheeks, and when he finally looked up at her, his green eyes pierced her heart with bold, unabashed adoration. “When Odin banished me, he declared that I would not return to my true power until I could bear it with honor and purpose beyond myself. You are my honor, Darcy. You are my purpose. Watching that bullet fly toward you was the longest second of my life, and that life was but a small price to pay to save yours.”

Darcy was choking back tears of her own now at the emotions flooding from Loki and drowning her. At the memory of watching Loki die in her place. At what Loki was so clearly saying without actually saying it.

And then he did.

“I love you, Darcy Lewis. I love you more than anyone or anything, and if you would still have me, I am yours for whatever time the Norns will to me in this universe.”

He hardly got the last words out before Darcy was kissing him, arms wrapped tightly around his neck to pull herself up his broad chest. Loki stumbled back against the side of the Quinjet at the sheer force of her excitement, quickly flipping to press her between him and the cool metal of the ship and pressing his lips to hers passionately.

Just when Darcy became lightheaded from lack of oxygen, Loki pulled away and rested his forehead against her neck, breathing heavily.

Gasping, Darcy teased, “Wow, Mischief, that kind of sounded like a marriage proposal for a minute there.”

Loki was smiling wickedly when he pulled back to look at her. “And what if it was?”

Darcy shrugged, playing at nonchalance. “Well, that depends. You gonna put a ring on it?”

Chuckling, Loki placed Darcy back on her feet before taking her left hand in his and placing a delicate kiss on her ring finger. When he pulled away, the green glow of his seidr was swirling around the finger in thin lines that gradually settled into her skin. The design painted her skin from knuckle to joint in pirouettes of green that perfectly imitated Loki’s seidr . At the center was a golden symbol that Darcy recognized as the horns she’d only seen Loki wear once before.

“A tattoo, huh? Not a fan of jewelry?” Darcy continued her lighthearted tone, but she knew it didn’t fool Loki. She was thoroughly flustered, heart racing as she battled to keep her composure and process the fact that this moment had somehow morphed into an engagement.

“Jewelry can be stolen. Jewelry can be lost. This marking cannot be taken away by anything but my seidr …or your will, should you ever desire it.” Loki held up his hand as a similar pattern wove onto his own finger, this one in a vibrant blue that perfectly matched the color of her eyes. Instead of golden horns, his marking featured a glistening sun that obviously was meant to represent her— his Light .

Darcy hugged him tightly around the waist, squeezing her eyes shut and whispering thickly, “I love you too, Loki. And I’m yours. Forever, always, as long as you want me to be.”

Pressing a kiss atop her hair, Loki teased, “Are you certain, Minn Ijós ? Forever is a long time for immortals.”

Darcy stood on her tiptoes and kissed him—much more chastely this time—then grinned broadly, not a hint of mischief in her face. “Seventy years or seven thousand—however long I get to live, I fully intend to spend it with you, Mischief.”

 

---

 

Darcy was still completely dazed as she went back inside and would have had a full-on collision with the man around the corner had he not been paying better attention to his surroundings.

“Easy there, Lewis. It may be 5 o’clock somewhere, but don’t you think it’s a little tacky to get tipsy in the middle of the workday?”

Darcy rolled her eyes as Clint Barton helped her regain her footing, battling with the blood rising to her cheeks in an effort to appear nonplussed. “It was just one scotch. Sue me.”

The agent actually laughed out loud at that. “So you were drinking in the middle of the day, huh? Well hey, don’t let me spoil your fun. But speaking of drunkards, Tony Stark was looking for you.”

Darcy’s eyes widened. Tony was here? Actively looking for her? At this rate, the whole world was going to know she was his daughter before she even had a chance to decide if that was a good thing or not. A part of her felt the need to set up some boundaries, but she knew that was mostly a defense mechanism. The words Loki spoke so long ago came back to her then— I learned long ago to only truly rely on myself, and it has served me well thus far.

If Loki could learn to rely on others—to rely on her —then maybe it was time she started trusting others to take care of her too. Tony didn’t exactly have the greatest reputation, but he’d also never been a dad before. He deserved a chance with the kid he never knew he had. Plus, he might be able to fill in the blanks regarding her bio mom.

It was no surprise finding Tony in the lab, already fully absorbed in Jane’s research.

“Okay, try it now,” Tony shouted across the room from the hologram monitor where he had been fidgeting with a virtual rendering of the Tesseract’s holding chamber. Jane nodded from her place next to the Tesseract where she stood decked out in so much thick protective gear she would probably withstand a literal bomb.

The amorphous blob of kevlar that was Darcy’s best friend turned to the control panel just beneath the Tesseract’s casing and flipped a switch. All the lights dimmed slightly, then a faint hum filled the room as the blue cube glowed brighter. The glow seemed to press out further on one side of the cube, extending toward a toy Iron Man figurine that stood on a pedestal a few feet away.

Just as Darcy thought the blue energy might stretch far enough to touch the action figure, the lights flashed blindingly and then the entire room went black, save for a very soft blue glow from the now dormant Tesseract.

Jane cursed loudly, ripping off her thick gloves and helmet and scooping up her data tablet, taking the latter over to her workstation to input the readings.

Darcy walked over and gently pried the tablet from Jane’s death grip. “That’s my job, Boss Lady. Can’t have SHIELD thinking you can do this all without me.” Nudging Jane out of the chair, Darcy took her place and began copying the data into their software. As she did so, she noticed with a pang of guilt how much data had been added since the last time she’d entered any. Maybe Jane could do this all without her.

Tony walked over to the pair and handed them each a styrofoam cup of coffee, courtesy of the ancient coffee pot Darcy had pilfered from a nearby breakroom for long nights in the lab. “I swear we got at least three microns closer that time, Doc,” he placated the still-grumbling Jane.  “Don’t be so hard on yourself.”

“Better, actually,” Darcy encouraged, comparing the readings to the previous test. “3.14 microns. That’s a pretty epic milestone, and I’m pretty sure it calls for pie.”

Tony grinned widely at this suggestion. “See, Astrogirl? Velma’s got the right idea. I think it’s high time for a break, and dessert sounds perfect.”

“A break ?!” Jane cried in exasperation. “But I’m so close ! If I could just get the Tesseract to engage with a physical object, we could study its effects and maybe even get a small Einstein-Rosen Bridge to open. And you want me to take a break ?”

Tony raised his hands in surrender, eyes turning to Darcy for aid. While Darcy was a professional Jane wrangler, she also knew when rest would help and when it would only stress Jane out further. And Jane was definitely not ready to call it a day.

“Tony, why don’t you go see about bringing some pie to the lab while Jane and I set up for another round? I think we’ve at least got a couple more in us before calling it quits.” Jane turned to Darcy with a grateful smile before chugging the rest of her coffee and speeding over to the virtual rendering to tweak the schematics, shoving her empty cup in Tony’s hands as she passed by.

“Actually, Darcy, I was only helping Jane out until you showed up,” Tony had dropped his voice lower, reminding Darcy that he wasn’t sure exactly who knew about their relationship. “I was wondering if you’d like to have dinner with me tonight? After you and Jane finish up, of course. Say, eight o’clock? Mosseri’s Steakhouse?”

Darcy raised her eyebrows in surprise. “Doesn’t it take months to get a reservation there?”

Tony winked. “I know a guy. The owner, to be exact. Always keeps a spot ready for me.”

“Oh…okay then.” This whole rich-and-famous father thing was going to take some getting used to. “Um…I guess that will work. But can we make it nine? I’ve kinda been neglecting Janey lately and I owe her at least three hours of overtime tonight.”

“Sure, yeah, nine is great.” Tony was absentmindedly picking away at Jane’s empty styrofoam cup, creating a mini snowstorm of white fluff that clung to his suit. “I’ll uh, see you then.” Without so much as looking at her, Tony threw the remains of the cup in the trashcan and practically fled from the room.

He was nervous, that much was obvious. Frankly, it was endearing, especially considering how completely terrified Darcy was herself. At least they were in it together.

Notes:

I thought about dragging out the tension between our two lovebirds longer, but they had something completely different in mind. Darcy is quick to forgive and love just about anyone, and Loki already knew he screwed up. The rest just happened naturally!

And for those of you looking for something more steamy...sorry. This isn't the fic for you ;) we're keeping it family-friendly here.

The chapter title is from "Wild Love" by James Bay.

~

TRANSLATIONS:

"Ék eiga hjarta til margóld, Minn Ijós" - "You have a heart of gold, My Light."

Chapter 16: Diamond Cutter-Shaped Heartaches

The flight to the desert facility was dull and uneventful, giving Loki plenty of time to dwell on sentiment.

And of course, the name of that sentiment was Darcy Lewis.

The way she forgave him so wholeheartedly was astounding, particularly compared to his own knack for holding grudges that lasted centuries. She was so trusting, so honest, so pure. He adored her with every fiber of his being and would do everything in his power to see her safe and happy.

Loki studied the marking on his finger, brow furrowed. She was his light—his ultimate joy and happiness—but could he ever be the same for her? He, who so often dwelt in darkness and mischief? Or would he suppress the very light that made her so marvelous, given time?

Curling his outstretched hand into a fist, Loki shook his head firmly. No, he would never allow that to happen. He would become worthy of her affections, or he would die trying. There was no other option, for she owned his heart completely.

Loki landed the Quinjet several miles from the facility, preferring a less conspicuous approach. He knew not how many allies may remain for Harrison Schmidt within the facility, and a familiar face would get much farther than a stranger.

Exiting the jet, Loki cast a simple illusion to mask it from sight. It was not actually invisible, but the moment anyone’s eyes locked onto it they would simply wander away, unable to focus on the object they did not believe was there. Satisfied with his handiwork, Loki cast a similar illusion on himself and transported the brief distance to the back entrance of the facility.

Closing his eyes, Loki pressed out his consciousness from his physical form and traveled through the security door. Two well-armed guards stood on the other side. Loki would need to get past them in order to find a proper subject to imitate—one who would have direct ties to the research. Returning to himself, Loki quickly tripped the locking mechanism on the door and slid stealthily inside. Knowing they would not be able to see him enter due to the illusion, Loki simply walked quietly passed the baffled guards, who pointed their weapons warily out the now-open exit door. Loki held back a chuckle as he overheard them murmur in hushed tones that they would just reseal the door and tell no one, lest they get in trouble for not properly locking it that morning. Surely, it was just the wind.

Mortals would accept any lie so long as it kept the impossible from being real.

The facility reminded Loki a great deal of the hospital where he had awakened on his first day as a mortal—pristine white walls and ceiling, a shiny floor that was slightly marred by streaks of desert dust, and the artificial coolness that left one chilled after the sweltering desert heat. Having memorized the blueprints on the flight over, Loki made quick work of finding the lab that housed the information he required. Now all he needed was a believable character to play.

It didn’t take long to find the right subject for his purposes. He recognized her from the personnel file and was pleased by how easy she was to find. The woman was older, perhaps in her late 60s. Her hair was a deep auburn streaked with silver, and her plain features and stocky build were made up for by lovely chocolate brown eyes. She looked kind, and it almost made Loki feel guilty for what he was about to do. Almost .

Quickly shifting his appearance to match that of one of the security guards, Loki rounded the corner to face his victim.

The woman smiled at him in greeting. “Guarding the lab itself now, are we, Oakley? Are the higher-ups really worried about another breach?”

Loki snorted derisively, shifting his stance to appear familiar. Safe. Friendly, even. “You know how it is, Dr. Bryant. Better safe than sorry, after what happened with…well…”

Mary Bryant nodded, sorrowfully casting her eyes downward. “Yes, I understand. It’s a shame Dr. Schmidt proved a traitor in the end.” Lies . Her words said one thing, but her tone easily confirmed Loki’s suspicions. It may not have been directly in the file, but it was clear from the ways their career paths intersected that Bryant and Schmidt were close, and the naive woman had just confirmed it. Dr. Bryant was close with Dr. Schmidt, and at the very least she did not believe he was a traitor. At most, she was in on whatever he—and maybe even HYDRA—was plotting.

“I am truly sorry about this, madam,” Loki whispered casually, shifting into an exact replica of Mary Bryant before twisting his hand around the back of her neck, pinching his fingers tightly into her pressure points before catching the now-unconscious woman in his arms. Unlike the other guards, she would remember him. But her memories would be muddled with images of a familiar guard and her own visage, and at her age…well, the mind was known to fade with time. Poor dear.

Shrugging his shoulders as he got a feel for this much shorter frame, Loki leaned down to pick up the doctor’s ID badge and used it to admit himself to the laboratory. There were two others present in the room, but neither paid him much notice. Nor should they—it was simply Dr. Bryant returning from a coffee break or some other insignificant errand.

Loki calmly strode over to a monitor far from the other scientists and opened the login screen. It was securely locked with biological scans—unfortunate, really, how ignorant Midgardians were of the ways of seidr . It was no trick at all for Loki to scan his own fingertip and iris and connect to Dr. Bryant’s personal files.

He was not casting an illusion now, after all, as he had for the guard. This was a much more complex magic that changed his physicality entirely, shapeshifting him into an exact facsimile of Mary Bryant herself. All he lacked were her memories, but her personnel file and their brief interaction would be more than enough for him to impersonate her as long as would be necessary.

Having learned his way around Midgardian technology while spending his mortal days in the lab alongside Darcy and Jane in his first few weeks with SHIELD, Loki had very little trouble navigating the woman’s private files. He quickly delved into her private server and followed a rabbit trail of false file names and misplaced paperwork until he found what he needed.

To anyone else, it would look like an itinerary for a vacation Bryant never ended up taking. But Loki was a master of lies and deception, and he easily caught the inconsistencies. This wasn’t a simple itinerary draft. It was an escape plan to help Schmidt get safely away from SHIELD with the stolen data, and it told Loki exactly where the defector was now.

This was all the information he should need as a SHIELD agent who asked no questions and simply did the job. On the surface, it was just as Alexander Pierce had said. Schmidt was a spy for HYDRA, who had stolen data for some nefarious deed. But Loki craved knowledge as a child does sweets, and he knew there was more to this story than Pierce was letting on, especially considering Phil’s ominous warning.

Further exploration of Dr. Bryant’s files took a great deal longer and was met with several interruptions from the other scientists who desired her opinion on one thing or another. Unable to resist, Loki laid the foundation for a few minor “accidents” that should occur shortly after he left. A harmless chemical explosion that would dye everything in the vicinity purple and a little misfiled paperwork that would take weeks to correct never killed anyone, after all.

Finally, Loki came across a highly secured file on the lab’s shared server. Only three SHIELD employees in the facility had access to the classified information and, unfortunately, Bryant wasn’t one of them. Growing impatient, Loki wove his seidr into the machine and coaxed the file to open. It was not a spell he practiced often—Asgard being less technologically-prone than Midgard—but it felt familiar to his experimental nature, just as the motorcycle had responded to his touch. The information poured out onto his monitor like a flower blooming in sunlight.

Loki quickly made Dr. Bryant’s excuses to the other scientists and exited the lab, this time using her appearance to simply walk out the front door with polite nods to other scientists, guards, and agents as he walked by. Everyone seemed very fond of the doctor, having no reason to mistrust her. So why would she aid a criminal, if she is so beloved? What reason did one have to harm if they were treated with kindness?

Whatever this research on “gamma radiation” and “super soldier serums” entailed, it was plain that Pierce and SHIELD were up to something…dangerous, if not outright evil. Loki knew when lies were told and tales were spun, and something about Pierce felt wrong . Like the man himself were a lie.

But he would need to catch this Schmidt if he wanted to discover the truth.

Once in the facility’s underground parking lot and away from prying eyes, Loki shifted back to himself, cast a cautionary cloaking illusion and began the trek back toward the Quinjet. As he walked, he pulled out the small phone Phil had given him and sent off a text to his handler, trusting the line to be as secure as the agent promised it would be.

Schmidt is in Kolkata - I will update Pierce from the jet. He stole a serum that was part of “Project: Centipede.”

Loki’s phone pinged just as he was removing the illusion from his transportation.

Phil had replied. Don’t tell Pierce where Schmidt is. Lie if you must.

Loki smirked. Who knew Midgardians were so fond of lies and deception? They really were far more entertaining than the uptight, “honorable” Aesir.

 

---

 

The restaurant was almost completely deserted when Darcy entered. Each table was perfectly set with delicate tea lights illuminating the large dining room, and the scent of savory meats and fresh herbs wafted through the air, but the only people in sight were the host who opened the door for her and Tony, who sat alone at a small table in the very back by the floor-to-ceiling windows.

Darcy knew they were going out to a nice dinner, but considering her only real formal attire was an Asgardian-level ball gown a la Loki or a sleek and sexy bodycon dress—neither of which seemed appropriate for a dinner date with her biological father—she had opted for some simple blue slacks and a creamy silk blouse. It seemed fitting, since this was her go-to interview outfit and there would definitely be a lot of questions tonight. On both sides, probably.

Following the host over to Tony’s table, Darcy gave a nod of thanks before settling into her seat and finally making eye contact with the billionaire playboy philanthropist who happened to be approximately 50% of her genetic code. Yup. Still weird.

“Do you always reserve entire restaurants for your dates?” Darcy quipped, caught between joking around with the Tony she knew before and not knowing how to talk to the Tony who was her father.

The poor man looked uncharacteristically flustered, his right hand reaching up to pull at the hairs at the nape of his neck. His hairline was slightly thinner on that side, so Darcy assumed this was a common habit of his. A nervous tick. “Well, actually, no. But I figured it might be nice to have a quiet place to talk and, uh, get to know each other?”

“Ever heard of takeout, dude? We could’ve had plenty of privacy back at Stark Tower over a couple pizzas. I can’t imagine it’s cheap to buy out an entire elite restaurant at the last minute…”

A bit of Stark cockiness brightened Tony’s face, and his hand dropped down to wrap comfortably around his wine glass. “Well, they don’t call me a billionaire for kicks and giggles—may as well enjoy it. Speaking of…I contacted my lawyers. Until today, I didn’t have any heir to speak of, so it was all going to Pepper. Not that you have to take over all of Stark Industries if something happens to me!” He clearly didn’t miss the color draining from Darcy’s face at the mention of a Stark inheritance. “I just wanted you to know that I’m going to take care of you financially. And not just when I die either, I’ll set you up with a comfortable allowance, or if you don’t want that then I can find you a fantastic job anywhere in the world—”

“Tony, stop!” Darcy put up her hands defensively, fighting to catch her breath and process everything he was throwing at her. “One thing at a time, okay? I just learned who my dad is, and I’m still working on processing that . I really don’t think I’m ready for the fame and fortune part just yet. Can we just…start with friendship? Can we get to know each other so you can decide if you even want to be in my life before you start making financial plans for my future?”

Tony looked confused, picking at his hair once again. “Darcy, I know I don’t know you all that well yet, but…you’re my kid. Of course I want to be in your life. I just didn’t know if you’d want me around, and figured I could at least make sure being my daughter had some sort of perks.”

Smiling, Darcy reached out and pulled Tony’s hand down from his neck, wrapping her fingers gently around his. “I didn’t go looking for my dad because I was hoping for perks. I wanted to know you, that’s all. Why don’t we start there?”

Tony relaxed a bit at this, nervous energy finally easing into something that was about as close to comfortable as either of them were going to get. Before he could reply, a waiter arrived to take their orders, and the next several minutes were spent quickly perusing the menu and selecting their dishes for the evening (not that Darcy planned on eating very much with her stomach all in knots).

“So um…what do you want to know?” Tony asked.

Darcy focused her attention on unwrapping her utensils from the black and gold cloth napkin. She had been thinking about this all day. What did she want to know? She already knew a lot about Tony Stark just from the sheer volume of news about him, at least as far as the basic facts of who he was. Anthony Edward Stark: only child of famous inventor, scientist, engineer, and businessman Howard Stark, who died when Tony was only 17 years old. He graduated from MIT shortly afterward and went on to expand Stark Industries into a tech empire. And based on Darcy’s genius math skills, she would have been born at most two years later.

There really was only one question Darcy could think to start with. “How did you meet my mom?”

Tony smiled softly, eyes misty with remembrance. “At a bar, about a month after my parents died.”

“Weren’t you underage at that point?”

“Let me tell you a little something about being rich, Velma. You can literally buy anything . Except for love, I suppose. And Buckingham Palace—Queenie really doesn’t want to give that old thing up, and I made her a pretty compelling offer if I do say so myself.”

Darcy rolled her eyes. “Okay, fine. You met in a bar. So it was a one night stand?”

“No, actually. I was dead drunk by the time she walked in the door, though not enough to forget that face. She had the most interesting blue eyes that almost glowed…like yours. I don’t know how I didn’t see the resemblance sooner, though other than the eyes I think you’ve got more of the Stark genes.”

He wasn’t wrong. Compared to her memories of Raven and the photos, the woman was practically Darcy’s polar opposite. Where she was slim, Darcy was curvy. Where she was sun-kissed, Darcy was pale as a sheet and burned easily. Where she had vibrant, sleek auburn locks, Darcy had thick, dark brown waves the exact same shade as Tony’s shortly cropped bed-head that she had to assume would be thick and frizzy if he grew it long like hers.

It was chilling to recognize the similarities between herself and someone she had only ever known through a TV until recently.

Tony continued, so caught up in his own reminiscing he hardly noticed the waiter bringing their food. “I didn’t have a whole lot of friends back then—classic symptom of being younger than the freshmen and smarter than the professors. It probably didn’t help that I knew it, too, and made sure everyone else did. You think I’m a cocky S.O.B. now,” Tony chuckled to himself before getting back on track. “So there I was, drowning my sorrows just as Daddy taught me, and way too drunk to remember my name let alone find my way home. Raven took pity on me and dragged me back to her little apartment. Next morning, I woke up on a strange couch feeling well-rested and not one bit hung over, and with a beautiful girl making me pancakes.

“It’s like she could tell I was hurting—like she knew somehow. She didn’t ask questions about me—not that she had to, Stark was already a household name even then—but we understood each other. We were both carrying some heavy grief, though all she would ever say about her family was that they didn’t see eye-to-eye and she hadn’t talked to them in years…”

The last part was hardly more than a whisper as Tony furrowed his brow, then widened his eyes in realization. “Um, actually, can we get back to the whole half-alien topic now? Are you telling me Raven isn’t human?”

Whoops . While Darcy had planned to let her human parent know about the other half of her genetics, she wasn’t banking on them already knowing. But she had let that particular tidbit slip to Tony in one of their very first conversations, not realizing then who he was to her. “Well unless you have some news to share about your own lack of humanity, I guess not? Though I don’t know for sure what that does make her yet.”

“You never asked her?”

“Tony, you met my parents. I’m adopted. The last time I saw Raven, I was five. She…died, not too long after that.”

“Oh…I’m sorry…” While his compassion was genuine, Darcy could hear real, personal grief in his voice as well. Just how close were they?

Luckily, she didn’t have to ask. “Raven was quite the enigma,” Tony continued, clearing his throat. “We only knew each other for a couple of months, but she helped me to stop wallowing in self-pity and get focused on my career again. She pushed me to be better and didn’t let me waste one ounce of my potential. She was my only friend until one day she just…stopped.”

“Stopped?”

Tony shrugged. “She stopped showing up at my place uninvited. She stopped busting me every time I tried to get drunk and taking me out dancing instead. She stopped checking up on me, and it pissed me off.” Tony leaned back and took a sip of his wine, both of their meals growing colder by the second as neither seemed particularly inclined to eat. “So, I tracked her down. It took a while, since I couldn’t find a single person who even knew who she was. When I finally did find her, it was pure chance.

“There was this little lake about an hour outside of Cambridge that she loved to go to. She said it reminded her of home to get out of the city and enjoy nature a little. I was desperate, so I just started driving out there every day, hoping to see her. After a couple weeks of this I finally found her.

She was sitting with her back against a tree, just staring out at the water. I could tell she heard me, but she didn’t move to look at me. She just said, ‘I’m leaving.’

I didn’t even ask her why or how or when. I just said ‘You don’t have to.’ She didn’t say anything else, just stood up and came over to kiss me. It was the first time we ever kissed, and it was the only time we…um…yeah. Then I went home and she left, just like she said she would. I never saw her again.”

Notes:

In honor of the Loki: Season 2 premiere, behold! Another chapter of my fanfic that takes place waaaaay early in the MCU!

Yes, I watched the premiere. No, I will not be sleeping tonight. What better time to write fanfiction, amiright?

-

Chapter title is from the song "R U Mine?" by the Arctic Monkeys. I'm running out of Tasertricks-vibes songs to draw inspiration from, so please send recommendations. TYSM!

Chapter 17: Everybody's Looking for Something

Tony told Darcy everything he remembered about Raven. The way the room seemed to stop when she walked in, every eye fixed on her. The full, liberated laugh that would suddenly burst out of her without any of the demure tenderness one would expect from such an elegant creature. The way her eyes sparkled with a strange mix of sorrow and determination that perfectly matched her live-life-to-the-fullest spirit.

To be honest, Tony hadn’t thought about Raven much in the last several years. She had been a transformative force in his life, and one he never once forgot. But she always told him that looking back was dangerous. “If you spend too much energy looking at the past, you might miss what’s happening right in front of you.” If he hadn’t taken that advice to heart, he may never have moved on. He might never have noticed Pepper, too busy creating an ideal in his mind that no human could ever achieve.

Which made a lot more sense now, considering Raven wasn’t human after all.

Eventually, Darcy started asking questions about the rest of his life. Given his fame, she knew the basic structure of it—dead parents, super-genius turned superhero and all that jazz. But the way she listened to him made him feel seen in a way very few ever did. They didn’t go particularly deep, sticking to safe topics like favorite bands, hobbies, and foods.

It was all so simple, but each new piece of information shared was like uncovering another layer of their connection. They both loved classic rock, but where he leaned hard into Zeppelin and AC/DC, she preferred indie rock influences like The Who and Jefferson Airplane. He loved shawarma, she offered to make him homemade falafel. And thankfully, they were in complete agreement that the greatest movie of all time was Braveheart .

After several hours of conversation (and one too many glasses of scotch), Darcy was leaning heavily on her elbow, clearly fighting to stay awake. Tony could picture her as a kid at that moment—stubbornly resisting her drooping eyelids, desperate to stay awake until midnight on New Year’s Eve before feigning sleep in the backseat on the drive home, hoping her dad would fall for it and carry her up to bed.

That could have been me. I could have been that dad to her if Raven had just told me.

Darcy was sitting upright now, staring at him intently. Tony realized that he had stopped talking several minutes ago, and they were just watching one another. Studying the person with whom they shared genetics if not a life together.

“It’s pretty late,” Darcy muttered, looking away and twisting a lock of hair around her hand. “I should probably try to sleep before Jane plays rooster again at the crack of dawn.”

“Yeah, of course. I should, uh, sleep too.” Tony stammered. He knew the evening had to end at some point, but he was terrified of what that would mean for them. Did she like spending time with him? Did she really want him as a father, now that she got to know him better?

Bolstered by liquid courage, Tony asked, “Maybe we could get together again tomorrow night? I know a great Indian place just across town—”

“I’d really like that,” Darcy interjected, maintaining eye contact so he could see how earnestly she meant it, “But I have sort of been neglecting Jane lately, what with the whole intergalactic boyfriend, going AWOL, and finding my bio dad. I think she and I both need a little best friend time…even though it’ll probably just end up being bonus time in the lab if she has any say in it.”

Tony nodded, rubbing the back of his neck as he gestured for Happy to bring the car around.

“I’m free Saturday though?” Darcy offered, smiling timidly.

Tony flashed her a magazine-worthy grin. “Saturday is perfect! You ever been to Coney Island? It’s pretty much garbage these days, but fun garbage. I’ve been thinking about buying it and giving it the ol’ Stark makeover, but the rides are still pretty fun anyway. And there’s funnel cake, though I can’t say I recommend actually eating the stuff.”

“I’ve never been, but it sounds terrible,” Darcy replied in a tone that clearly indicated terrible meant awesome . “Let’s do it!”

 

---

 

Lying to Pierce was as easy as manipulating anyone else. Loki simply played to the man’s ego, allowing his own personal brand of malice to show through as assurance that he would get the job done. Bloodthirsty assassins never questioned their orders—it was the killing they enjoyed, and this was the part Loki must play for Alexander Pierce.

The cold-hearted alien. The murderous sorcerer. The dark prince .

It was a role he knew all too well, and he slipped it on like a well-tailored suit.

Tinkering with the Quinjet to create false tracking signals for SHIELD took some time, but once in the air Loki was confident they would see his flight path taking him to Thailand rather than Kolkata—a slight detour, since the best lies were subtle ones—leaving him free to continue the mission without unwanted surveillance.

So much seidr in so short a span of time left Loki wearier than he would ever admit to another, but as he was alone he allowed himself a brief respite while autopilot managed his journey. Stretching out across a few seats along one wall, he was asleep within minutes.

 

---

 

Monster. Traitor. Unworthy.

The words echoed through the throne room, empty save for a lone figure on a golden throne.

Though the figure cloaked himself in thick, golden metal with long, arcing horns towering from his helm, the face was that of a child. Terrified. Alone. Broken.

“What happened? Silver tongue turned to lead?” a cruel memory stabbed at his heart like a dagger, and the would-be king curled forward in agony.

“Know your place, brother.” At this, the child fell in earnest, tumbling down the steps of the dais to the black, icy floor beneath.

“You are not my son. You are unworthy.” The child looked up at the throne, where the Allfather’s piercing red gaze burned through him.

His armor vanished, leaving behind nothing but rags exposing far too much of the frail child’s shivering form.

He knew what would come next, but this did not lessen his fear as the face of his father shifted grotesquely and ice stabbed through his limbs, his heart, his veins, turning his skin midnight blue.

“Please,” Loki begged, “Let me believe the lie. I don’t want this. Let me be the scorned prince again. Anything but this. Please—”

Steely hands grasped his jaw and twisted roughly to one side. A flaming needle pierced through the supple skin of his lips, sewing them together until his agonized screams were silenced along with his power to speak.

Blackness swallowed him whole, and he was falling. Falling. Falling.

With the last vestiges of hope, Loki looked up out of the blackness, desperate for something to anchor him. Two sparkling blue eyes stared back at him.

“Loki, come back!” she screamed, arm outstretched as the child plummeted farther and farther away. “Loki!”

 

---

 

Loki’s fall was broken by the harsh metal floor of the Quinjet, bringing him sharply back to reality. Checking the flight time, Loki presumed it must be near morning for his internal clock. Somehow, he had managed to achieve most of a night’s sleep. He should be near to Kolkata by now.

Loki felt unhinged. His head was throbbing, both from the strained sleep and from the extensive use of his magic at the SHIELD facility. He was in no condition to handle matters professionally upon landing. Loathe as he still was to admit such a weakness…he needed comfort. He needed Darcy.

Loki considered mind-bonding with his betrothed as he so often did with Frigga but worried that the connection would be difficult—perhaps even painful—for Darcy to endure, especially with his physical body speeding halfway around the world on an aircraft. Besides, he knew better than to continue pushing when his seidr still required rest. So the ingenious seidmadr settled for more old-fashioned communication methods and used his phone to call Darcy.

“Hey, Babe!” Darcy’s peppy voice did nothing to ease his headache, but Loki didn’t mind one bit. She was more than worth it.

“ God morgin, Minn Ijós. Or did I wake you too soon?”

Darcy groaned dramatically, “It’s morning, just barely, but I was awake anyway. Unfortunately, I had a bad dream and accidentally woke up Jane. Once she’s awake there’s no stopping her. So it’s heigh-ho, heigh-ho, off to work we go!”

Chuckling, Loki basked in Darcy’s ability to shine light and positivity on any situation, even as she grumbled about it. “I am sorry your sleep was unpleasant, Minn Ijós . Would you like to talk about it?” Perhaps aiding his love’s restless sleep would help Loki to forget his own.

The other end of the line was silent for a moment, and Loki was about to ask if she was still there when Darcy finally replied. “Um…it might help to talk about it, but I don’t know if you’d really want to hear it. It was kinda about you, actually.”

It was Loki’s turn to go quiet, surprise filling the silence between them. “Well I must admit you have my curiosity piqued, Darcy. What villainy of mine has you so unsettled upon waking?”

He could almost hear the eye roll in Darcy’s response. “You weren’t the villain, Loki. You were completely innocent…a child, really. You were on a throne, but you looked totally freaked out. Then you collapsed, and some huge monster started throwing ice daggers at you. You were turning blue, and then you were falling. I tried to reach for you, but you just…fell. You were gone, and I couldn’t stop it.

Loki’s mind was whirring, theorizing all the possible implications of their apparent shared dream. It must have been his dream that they shared, for Darcy would not know the first thing about Asgard’s throne room or the appearance of either of his fathers. So was he dream casting? Or was it Darcy who held sway over their bond, walking in his dreams as if they were her own?

“Anyway, I’m glad you called,” Darcy continued, “I know it was just a dream, but it still feels good to hear your voice and know you’re okay.”

Loki smiled softly. No, she had enough worries for the moment. He would ponder the matter further before troubling her with this new information. Surely it was simply an effect of his seidr that now flowed within her through their betrothal bond and nothing more. It would fade as the magic settled, and that would be that.

“How was your evening yesterday? Am I missing out on some clever mischief?”

Loki sighed dramatically. “Classified, I’m afraid, Minn Ijós . But do not fret—your betrothed is spinning lies and manipulating events on behalf of the good guys.”

Darcy chuckled. “Well, as long as you’re keeping it interesting. Hey, I gotta go. If I don’t swing through the cafeteria for coffee now I’ll be snoozing before Jane can say ‘tesseract.’ Love you!”

Repeating the sentiment, Loki stayed on the line listening to the dial tone after Darcy ended the call. She had said it so casually, like loving him was the easiest thing in the world. It made his heart soar and ache all at the same time. He felt entirely unworthy of her affections, but it did not leave him feeling defeated as he so often did when compared to his brother. No, on the contrary—he knew he was unworthy, but it only bolstered his determination to become a man who could stand side-by-side with the incomparable Darcy Lewis.

It wasn’t long after his call with Darcy that the Quinjet landed a safe distance from Kolkata. With his transportation cloaked from sight, Loki trekked through the blistering heat toward the outskirts of the city.

Loki had never had much tolerance for heat. As a child, he often grew ill due to the heat of Asgardian summers. The one time he visited Muspelheim he became so ill the Einherjar had to swiftly cart him back through the Bifrost, returning him to Asgard where he was sick with fever for nearly a month.

Loki’s gut twisted as he recalled this moment in his adolescence in a whole new light. At the time, Thor teased him for his “delicate constitution” and Loki simply presumed that was the truth of the matter, unable to uncover a better explanation for his frequent summer illnesses. Now he knew the truth. It was his Jotun blood that still flowed beneath the guise of his shapeshifted form. Centuries of ignorantly pretending to be Aesir couldn’t change what he was deep down.

Fortunately, Loki had learned a trick or two since then to help him manage less favorable times of year. Changing his attire into a lightweight outfit similar to what he knew Midgardians preferred in this part of the world—loose-fitting linen pants, a muted green tunic, and a thin scarf wrapped over his head and shoulders as extra protection from the glaring sun—Loki charmed the outfit with a cooling spell. The spell required him to focus on channeling a steady stream of seidr into the clothing, but he had become so accustomed to its use that he hardly had to think about it at all.

Once he arrived on the ramshackle edge of the city, Loki began sweeping between the stalls of fruit and nuts, jewelry and fabrics, quietly blending into the crowd as he listened for clues that may lead him to his target. This more run-down and less governed part of the city was the most likely place for someone to be if they did not want to be found, making it the perfect place to start his hunt for Schmidt.

Considering nearly every person in the city was native to the country of India, it should not be too difficult to uncover clues of an American in their midst. In fact, it took perhaps a half hour before Loki overheard someone talking about a “videshi” who was helping the people of the little slum; tending their wounds and healing their diseases with his Western medicines.

It was just the sort of thing an intelligent scientist like Schmidt could be up to, were he of a benevolent spirit in this rundown little hub, and it didn’t take Loki long to figure out exactly where this “videshi” was hiding and begin his trek to the furthest, most deserted corner of the town.

Notes:

So what are your thoughts on Loki season 2 so far? We're currently four episodes in, and while I love Loki and many of the other characters I'm not sure I'm loving the plot this season. I need more clever, sneaky Loki! Good thing there's always fanfiction!

-

TRANSLATIONS:

"God morgin, Minn Ijós" - "Good morning, My Light"

"videshi" - "foreigner"

-

Chapter title is from the song "Sweet Dreams (Are Made of This)" by Eurythmics

Chapter 18: Fallen from Grace

As far as superhero modes of transportation went, Darcy found she preferred teleporting with the Tesseract to her bio dad’s flying suit of armor. Maybe I’d like it better if I was the one piloting it , Darcy mused in an effort to keep herself from freaking out as she and Tony rocketed above the clouds and sped toward Manhattan.

Coney Island had been great for the all of thirty minutes they enjoyed before Tony was recognized. The newly minted father-daughter duo rode a few rides, sampled the stale funnel cake, and Darcy even won a giant stuffed elephant, though she was pretty sure Mr. Moneybags had just paid off the carnie to let her win.

Tony, Darcy, and Babar the Elephant had been enjoying the view at the top of the ferris wheel when the crowd below them suddenly seemed a lot thicker than before. As they descended into a flood of flashing cameras, Darcy learned why.

“I’d be impressed that the paparazzi found me so fast if it weren’t for the fact that I suck at incognito,” Tony teased lightheartedly. He was clearly used to the attention, but Darcy wasn’t. She was usually the side character in most stories—the best friend, the coworker, the eccentric neighbor. While she tended to thrive under the microscopic amount of attention her wit and humor afforded her, this level of obsessive focus was…unnerving.

“Look over here, sweetie!”

“What’s your name?”

“Hey Tony, where’s Pepper?”

“Ain’t he a little old for you, Gold-digger?”

Tony’s signature celebrity smile faded as he took in the direction the tabloids were clearly headed. “Sorry, kid, fame can get pretty ugly sometimes. Let me handle this.”

Apparently, “handling this” had meant sending out an electromagnetic pulse that fried every piece of technology within a three-mile radius—Darcy’s cell phone included—then calling his prototype remote-start Iron Man suit to come pick them up.

While Tony claimed the erratic flying was because he was “still working out the kinks,” Darcy had a feeling he was also just terrible at Iron Manning while carrying a woman and an overstuffed mammal. Not that he would’ve had many opportunities to practice.

“There, see? Worked like a charm!” Tony gasped, all but dropping Darcy on the roof of Stark Tower.

“Tell that to Medusa,” Darcy mumbled, running her hands through the tangled, frizzy mass she once called her hair and knotting it into a bun on top of her head. “It’s gonna take a whole bottle of conditioner to tame this thing.”

Tony looked ready to make what would surely be a perfectly quippy reply when the door that led out to the roof burst open, revealing a very irritable Pepper Potts.

“Tony, I may be the CEO now, but that doesn’t mean you get to skip out on every single meeting and conference call I put on your schedule. And it certainly doesn’t mean you get to keep using me as your PR girl when you accidentally convince the media you’re dating a twenty-something who is actually your daughter.” Pepper looked over to Darcy apologetically at this. “Nice to finally meet you, Darcy. I wish it were under better circumstances, but you better get used to this kind of thing with Tony as your father.”

Darcy smiled conspiratorially, more than happy to get on Pepper’s good side at Tony’s expense. “Well, you get what you pay for,” she shrugged.

“Of course you’d side with Pepp on this one,” Tony grumbled as he haphazardly yanked off pieces of his prototype suit. “I thought you shared my DNA, not hers. Next thing you know I’ll actually be on time for board meetings, and maybe even sober .” He shivered dramatically at the thought.

“Sorry pops, someone has to be the grown-up in this family,” Darcy teased. Just then her phone pinged. Pulling it out, she groaned before looking at Tony and Pepper apologetically. “Not to ditch out right when things are getting fun, but I just got an alert that someone is trying to log into the lab computers. Which means that Jane is trying to get around the password I set up to keep her from working weekends, so Babar and I had better get her out of there before it’s too late to save Saturdays.”

With a quick hug goodbye to Tony—which was gradually feeling less awkward—and a friendly wave to Pepper, Darcy sprinted to the elevator. As she rode down to street level, she found herself unable to wipe the doofy grin from her face. Hijinks notwithstanding, today had been really great. Heck, after letting loose with Tony all morning and afternoon, she might even be feeling generous enough to let Jane get in some bonus work hours. Maybe .

 

---

 

The directions Loki acquired led him to an old shack on the edge of town—the outskirts of the outskirts. He had passed several obviously abandoned buildings and trash-infested alleyways before approaching the one place that showed any signs of life.

To the untrained eye, the dilapidated building would have looked no different from the rest of the emptied slum. But Loki Liesmith could see right through the deceptions. The curtains, though as ragged as those in all the other windows, were drawn shut with intention. The stoop was ever-so-slightly less dusty than the other doorways. Not to mention the fact that this particular hut actually had a door .

One that would do little to prevent the Asgardian from entering at will.

The inside didn’t look much better than the exterior, though it was much more obvious that someone was living there. The only furniture was a sagging, faded sofa and a table and chair that had seen better decades. The lack of personal belongings spoke volumes. The only items treated with any care were the medical tools on the table—their cleanliness a stark contrast to the state of everything else—and a handmade afghan quilt that was folded neatly to one side of the couch.

Loki lifted a corner of the quilt, fingering it thoughtfully before letting it fall in a slightly rumpled heap. This was most certainly the resting place of a man in hiding, on the run, or both. But the man also had formed bonds here, caring for the poor of this district and clearly not asking for anything in return. This was a good man. The only question remaining was whether or not it was the right man.

Loki would have his answer soon enough. At the sound of shuffling footsteps outside, Loki cloaked himself from view and watched as the door slowly creaked open to reveal a man who was, unfortunately, not Harrison Schmidt.

Schmidt was a slight fellow with receding hair gone fully white with age. The man who entered the shack was broad-shouldered and sported a full head of salt-and-pepper hair. His skin was tanned from sun exposure, and he wore a ragged pair of glasses that he wearily removed to wipe sweat from the bridge of his nose.

Moving to the couch, the man dropped a leather medical bag on the table next to the pristine medical supplies and sank down with a sigh. He reached for the afghan but paused with his hand hovering over the untidy pile. Slowly, the man rested his hand on the blanket and closed his eyes. “How did you find me?” he asked levelly.

Apparating while the man still had his eyes shut, Loki stepped forward as if out of the shadows of a nearby doorway. “Your benevolence makes tracking you through this pitiful backwater rather simple, as luck would have it.” Loki had changed out his more covert outfit for a clean-lined suit, channeling every bit of Agent Coulson he could muster without actually borrowing the man’s face. He didn’t know who he was talking to or what the man’s connection may or may not be with SHIELD, so he wasn’t about to inadvertently show up with a familiar face. His own would do for the sake of anonymity.

Sighing, the man leaned his head against the back of the couch and breathed slowly. “And just what is it you want with me, Mister…?”

“Cooper,” Loki returned, reaching out a hand in a gesture of peace. If he could just get close enough to read the man’s thoughts…

But no. The man hardly even glanced at Loki’s outstretched hand. “And how can I help you today, Mr. Cooper?” he pressed.

Fine. A direct approach, then. “As a matter of fact, it is someone else I’m after. If you can help me find him, perhaps I can help ensure my superiors don’t learn of our unexpected meeting.”

“And if I refuse?”

Loki smiled cunningly. “I’ll persuade you.”

“Easier said than done,” the man muttered. “I get the impression you don’t know who I am, so why don’t we make this simple and just go our separate ways before things get ugly?”

Heat boiled beneath Loki’s skin, rage pressing to the surface. How dare this mortal threaten him?

But of course, the mortal didn’t know who he was dealing with either. Perhaps a demonstration was in order.

Loki deftly cast a duplicate to continue the conversation while he snuck closer to the man, undetected. “I’m afraid I cannot do that, my friend,” his copy replied. “After all, I may not have your name, but it shouldn’t be difficult for my superiors to determine who I discovered when tracking our other fugitive. Two for the price of one? I think I might have a promotion in my future, don’t you?”

Before the stranger could reply, Loki dropped the illusion and pressed his thumb and forefinger to the other man’s temple.

Schmidt sat on the sofa, a sunburned shell of the man Loki saw an image of in the personnel file. He looked up pleadingly, holding out the stolen vial.

“Please, Bruce. You’re the only one who can protect it from them.”

“Harry, if they catch you—”

“I’m already a dead man, Bruce. And if I still have it when they find me, it was all for nothing.”

“So just destroy it.”

Harrison shook his head emphatically. “It’s too valuable. I just…I can’t destroy everything we’ve worked for. We came so close to perfecting it, Bruce. Maybe…maybe you’ll have better luck figuring out who to trust than I did.”

The memory took Loki less than half a second to find, and it told him everything he needed to know. Schmidt may be long gone, but he was never the real target anyway. The target was the serum, and this man— Bruce —had it.

When Loki opened his eyes, it was to the man in front of him transforming into something…very large. And green. And angry.

 

---

 

“Seriously? Only 3.08? Tony got it all the way to 3.14!” Jane practically shrieked, glaring at the numbers on Darcy’s screen.

As Darcy predicted, Jane was in the lab. She’d had an epiphany that apparently couldn’t wait until Monday morning and was seconds away from permanently locking the data computer with failed password attempts when Darcy burst through the lab door and hurled her carnival prize at the back of Jane’s head. Of course, Darcy caved within minutes of entering the lab and agreed to help Jane run a few more tests before dragging her out for much-needed booze.

Jane’s latest theory actually did make a difference. The Tesseract was now responding a lot more quickly to the tests…it just wasn’t getting any closer than before.

“Well, in his defense, he is a super genius,” Darcy replied placatingly. “Want me to pull the You Missed Twenty-Three Years of Your Daughter’s Life card and ask him to come help out some more?”

Groaning, Jane shook her head and flopped down in the chair next to Darcy. “Don’t bother. It’s already bad enough I ruined your Saturday. Maybe I’ll ask him to come help out a bit next week. He may be clueless about astrophysics, but his tech skills definitely help with manufacturing the right environment for the tests.”

“Yep, that’s my old man, all right!” Darcy joked awkwardly. Her relationship with Tony was still so new, that she didn’t quite know how to feel when people talked about Tony Stark the Super Genius around her. She knew him as more than that now…but not really by very much yet.

Darcy was startled out of her reverie by Jane grabbing her left hand, jerking it forward to examine it. “When did you get a tattoo?”

“Oh, umm…it’s new,” Darcy murmured, flushing beet red and swallowing the grin that threatened to overtake her face.

“It doesn’t look new. Shouldn’t it be all red and irritated still? That’s a huge tattoo, there’s no way you’ve had it for more than a day or two. I would’ve noticed.”

“Jane, I love you, but you and I both know that’s not true.” Jane was brilliant but not the most observant of anything outside of wibbly-wobbly science stuff.

“Okay, fair point, but come on—I watch your hands clack away at the keyboard several times a week. I would’ve noticed a huge tattoo wrapping around your wrist and…ring finger…on your left hand…”

Whoops . Darcy had been so caught up in the whirlwind of her life lately, that she may have neglected to tell her best friend that she was engaged to her other best friend. Darcy rose from her chair and started disconnecting cables, preparing to pack up the Tesseract for the night while hiding her face from Jane. “Yeah, about that. It’s kind of a betrothal tattoo?”

“Mhm…and by ‘kind of,’ you mean you’re engaged to Loki? And when exactly did this happen?”

“Uuuuh…right before he left on his covert mission.”

“DARCY LEWIS!”

“I know, I know! I should’ve told you!” Darcy winced, avoiding Jane’s glare by focusing on locking up the Tesseract in its handy-dandy magic safe. Loki had cast several protection wards around the safe and the Tesseract itself to prevent anyone from tampering with it other than Jane and Darcy, so a Rumlow situation was unlikely to be possible while he was gone.

“Hell yeah, you should’ve told me,” Jane grumbled, but the anger was gone from her voice as quickly as it had appeared. “Wow. I mean, I’ve seen the way he looks at you—he literally died for you. But still, it seems so fast.”

Darcy could feel the hum of Loki’s seidr emanating from her tattoo toward the protection charms around the Tesseract, like calling to like. It even smelled like him—cinnamon, with a cool crispness like warm cider on a chilly winter morning. Closing her eyes, Darcy felt something deep within her hum in response, but when she tried to focus on it, her head ached.

It was as if every part of her—human and not—knew it belonged with Loki. Most people would scoff at the idea of such a deep and powerful bond forming in the few short months they’d known one another. But Darcy wasn’t most people. When she figured out what she wanted—when she made a decision—nothing would stand in her way. Not Loki’s insecurities. Not her mysterious parentage. Not SHIELD or Asgard or HYDRA, and certainly not societal conventions.

Darcy turned to face Jane. “I know it sounds nuts. But if you’ve seen the way he looks at me, then you’ve seen the way I look at him. I’m not saying we’re getting hitched tomorrow or even next month. But I know what I want, and it’s him.”

Jane stared at Darcy with wide eyes for several seconds before shaking her head and chuckling under her breath. “I guess I should’ve seen this coming.”

Grinning, Darcy walked over to throw an arm around Jane’s shoulders. “Okay Mama Bear, now that I have your reluctant seal of approval, can we call it a day? I’ve already gotten engaged to an alien, been hounded by the paparazzi about my relationship with my famous secret dad, and put up with your workaholic insanity this weekend, so I think I’ve earned a decent night’s sleep.”

“Wait, the paparazzi?” Jane exclaimed. “Does this mean the cat’s out of the bag about you and Tony?”

“I don’t think so, thankfully. Pepper seemed to be on top of things, plus the reporters just assumed I was his latest conquest.” Darcy gagged. “That part honestly made me want to get it out in the open just so no one thinks I’m some gold-digging arm candy.”

“Uh, gross.” Jane shivered sympathetically.

“No kidding.”

As the conversation returned to astrophysics and Jane’s new ideas for blue-cube experiments, Darcy found her mind wandering back to the whole future fame concept. She knew she couldn’t keep her connection to Tony under wraps forever and still maintain an active relationship with him, but the idea of everyone knowing her business was terrifying. Yet the more she got to know Tony, the less afraid she was. He may not be ready to earn Father of the Year, but he was trying. And he cared about her. That alone made the rest of it all worth it.

Notes:

Once upon a time, there was a girl. A girl who loved a fictional man named Loki. All was right with the world, until one day...a new man came into her life. And his name was Astarion.

TLDR; I'm so so so sorry for not updating, but Balder's Gate 3 has had a chokehold on my free time lately! I promise to try to do better, especially because things are starting to heat up and we're getting to the big climax of book two very soon!

Kudos to those of you who guessed that Bruce would be making an appearance in this chapter. And kudos to me for writing it, if you feel so inclined ;)

~

The chapter title is from the song "Castles Crumbling" by Taylor Swift

Chapter 19: The Ambiguity Shows

Loki had battled many a monstrous beast during his ventures with Thor, including a two-headed Bilgesnipe, which was quite a rare and grotesque occurrence. Given his explorations of the Nine Realms and proficiency with seidr , nothing should have been able to surprise him anymore.

Watching a mortal human morph and grow into a horrifically muscular and very angry green beast was…unexpected, to say the least. And the way the creature looked at him made it very clear this was not the same man who had just sat before him.

“Well, it looks like someone decided to give Schmidt’s stolen serum a try,” Loki mused, backing slowly away from the monster towering over him. “That’s…unfortunate.”

The beast roared, smashing its sizable fists down atop Loki, who only just dodged out of the way in time to avoid being crushed. “Now, now, Bruce, was it? Why don’t we just take a breath and start over.”

“ NOT BRUCE!” the creature bellowed, taking another swipe at Loki only for his fist to pass through an illusion.

“Alright then, what shall I call you?” Loki placated, giving away his new position atop the back of the couch. Just as the creature turned to face him, Loki leaped from his perch and wrapped his legs around the thick, green neck.

Before he could subdue the beast properly, it reached a meaty hand up and ripped Loki off its back by the scruff of his shirt, smashing him into the ground so hard that he sank a solid foot into the hard-packed dirt.

The trickster barely had time to regain his breath and roll to the side before fists came crashing down into the new Loki-sized crater that marred the ground. “ HULK SMASH!” the beast roared indignantly, rising to its full height as it blocked Loki’s exit from the precariously creaking shack.

“Right,” Loki gasped, “Well then, Mr. Hulk, I can see you would like to continue wreaking havoc upon my person, but I’m afraid I must object. So if you wouldn’t mind holding still for just a moment—”

Apparently, Hulk did mind, as it vaulted forward and hurled its fists up through the thin shanty roof before crashing down to the floor once more. This time, the hovel began to collapse in earnest, forcing Loki to cast a seidr shield around himself as protection against the falling debris. Finding inspiration in the rubble, Loki shifted his seidr to wrap around the crumbling structure, condensing metal and wood into a tight boulder hovering just over the Hulk’s head.

“If you can hear me, Bruce, I truly am sorry about this,” grunted Loki before releasing his hold on the boulder and allowing it to crash thunderously into the beast’s skull. With one final grunting roar, the green giant stumbled forward and crashed to the ground, unconscious but otherwise looking relatively unharmed.

Loki collapsed to the ground in front of the beast, ears wringing and head throbbing from the amount of seidr he just expended. Hesitantly, Loki crept forward to inspect the comatose creature. He could make out a faint resemblance between this monster and the man he once was—the face, though large and blocky, had some recognizable features, and the hair was the same.

As he watched he could see the features softening, becoming more and more like Bruce and less fearsome. The green was gradually fading away as the man’s frame shrank back to normal. In a matter of seconds, the monster was gone and all that remained was a frail, naked human man.

Recalling how it felt to watch his own skin shift to a monstrous blue, Loki shivered sympathetically and wished for Bruce’s sake that he didn’t remember his time as the Hulk. Feeling a new kinship with this strange mortal, Loki pulled the afghan from the couch, dusted off the dust and rubble, and draped it over the slumbering man.

Perhaps it would be wise to update Coulson on this latest development . Loki reached into his coat pocket, only to find a shattered mass of parts and wires. Cursing, he extracted the remains of his phone from the pocket and tossed it aside. Communications would have to await his return to the Quinjet.

Loki considered carrying Bruce with him back to the jet but feared what may happen if Bruce awoke in a strange place with the man who just inadvertently caused him to shift into his monster form. Destroying this shack on the outskirts of town was one thing. Putting lives at risk was something else entirely.

So Loki sat in the ruin of his recklessness and waited for Bruce to awaken.

 

---

 

Darcy finally convinced Jane to take a lunch break about two hours after they were due for one. While Jane made a beeline for the cafeteria to procure enough food and caffeine to fuel at least ten more hours of work, Darcy opted to hit the streets and give herself a real break from all the wibbly-wobbly science stuff.

As she walked past the coffee shop where Loki first opened up to her about his past, her heart ached a little, and she felt a chill trace the lines of her tattoo. It was almost painful but somehow comforting, reminding her that Loki was with her, even when far away. Was that normal for magic engagement tattoos? She’d have to ask her sorcerer boyfriend about that one.

Darcy went inside and ordered hot chocolate and a cinnamon roll—not the healthiest of lunches, but she was feeling nostalgic and Loki’s sweet tooth was infamous at SHIELD—then settled at the bar to wait for her order and check her messages.

TONY - 1:52 PM: Hey kid, sorry again about earlier. You might be onto something with the whole covert ops approach. Pizza tomorrow? My place? Pep is dying to get to know you better.

JANE - 4:03 PM: I’ve got a migraine. Maybe taking Saturdays off isn’t such a bad idea. See you back at the room?

Everyone was simultaneously deciding Darcy was right, which meant there must be a glitch in the matrix. This theory was further confirmed by the fact that neither of Darcy’s parents had texted her that day. Usually, they were both pushing a dozen texts and at least one call by this time of day if they hadn’t heard from her. Weird.

Deciding it was about time she became that daughter—the one who initiated communication with her parents—Darcy called her mom’s cell.

Straight to voicemail. Double weird .

She called her dad’s cell. Again, straight to voicemail.

In a desperate bid for contact, she even tried calling the archaic landline her parents still paid for but hardly used for more than automated overdue notices from the library. When not even this tact yielded results, Darcy began to seriously worry.

After her last visit home, Darcy and her parents hadn’t gone a single day without speaking. Even though their time together recently was brief and tumultuous, it had brought with it some much-needed healing and reconciliation, and their relationship—while long-distance—had never been better.

They would never go a day without talking to her, at least not without giving her a heads-up first.

Fortunately, working for a secret government agency wasn’t without its perks. Following her family’s close proximity to “essential personnel” and “valuable assets” in recent months, SHIELD had a detail keeping an eye on her parents from afar.

Not that Darcy would ever tell her conspiracy theorist dad about that, and all her mom knew was that if they ever needed help, Darcy’s employer could assist.

Abandoning her half-eaten cinnamon roll along with the remains of her appetite, Darcy sent a quick text to Loki as she made a beeline for the door.

I don’t know exactly how all your seidr stuff works and I know you’re super busy, but when you have a sec can you try to look in on my parents? Asking SHIELD too. Love you.

Pocketing her phone, Darcy walked back to headquarters at a brisk pace, restraining herself from running as a means of keeping the rising anxiety under control. They’re fine, Darce. No one would have any reason to hurt them. They probably just forgot to pay the phone bills or something.

Except Darcy’s father had excellent credit and never once missed a bill payment. So much for wishful thinking.

 

---

 

It was several hours later when Bruce at last began to stir, his skull throbbing as it always did after “hulking out” unexpectedly. The sun was setting in the distance, leaving the destroyed hovel in shadows save for the soft green glow of a strange ball in Mr. Cooper’s palm.

“Glad to see you’re not dead,” the strange home invader began calmly, “My apologies, I never would have ventured into your mind if I knew it would cause such a transformation.”

Bruce sat up, rubbing the back of his head as he furrowed his brow at the man sitting beside him, tossing about a green flame like a diverting toy. “Yeah, well, it’s not exactly something I advertise,” Bruce murmured in reply.

“I understand,” Mr. Cooper replied, then in a quieter tone almost to himself, he whispered, “More than you know.”

Bruce raised an eyebrow at the man, encouraging him to continue. Trust had to work both ways, after all, and he wasn’t exactly primed to trust the man who was sent to pursue or maybe kill Harrison Schmidt.

Mr. Cooper sighed and flicked the green orb out of his hand toward the lightbulb dangling from the shattered remains of the ceiling lamp above them, flickering it to life and bathing them in a brighter artificial light. He then held out his empty hand toward Bruce, who watched in surprise as the skin shifted to a deep cerulean blue. The inhuman color slid up Cooper’s arm, neck, and face, swirling around his eyes which were now a vicious, bloody red. “You are not the only one hiding a monster behind an unassuming mask,” Mr. Cooper mused.

“Mutant?” Bruce questioned. He’d heard of at least two blue-skinned mutants, though neither seemed to fit this man’s description particularly well.

Mr. Cooper smirked. “Something like that. And yourself?”

“Uh, not technically,” Bruce replied awkwardly. “More of a science experiment gone wrong.”

“Hmm,” Cooper hummed thoughtfully, rising to his feet as the blue faded from his skin. Rising to his feet, the man stretched out a hand to help Bruce do the same. “Now that we’re truly acquainted, I must inquire—have you ascertained who you should trust? Because personally, I’m still trying to figure it out myself.”

Bruce snorted, releasing his hand from Cooper’s and moving about the rubble to gather his belongings. “Tell your boss whatever you want, Mr. Cooper. By the time they get here, I’ll be long gone. I’m pretty good at disappearing.” Bruce deftly pulled on his spare slacks before folding the afghan and tucking it safely in his sole backpack.

“Yes, well, I’m still deciding whether to tell them anything at all. Or rather, which one of them I should tell. I’m out here on contradictory orders, as luck would have it. Either way, I’m afraid I cannot leave without the serum.”

Bruce stiffened midway through buttoning his shirt, turning back to face the man who looked completely unruffled by the rising tension. “How do you know about that?”

Cooper shrugged and stuck his hands in his pockets. “Like I said, I read your mind. Just before your, ah, green friend paid me a visit.”

Slinging his backpack over one shoulder and scooping up his bag of medical supplies, Bruce squared his shoulders. “Look, Mr. Cooper, I don’t know exactly who you work for—or who you pretend to work for—but what you’re looking for isn’t for sale. In fact, it isn’t even here. So why don’t we just say our goodbyes before the ‘Other Guy’ shows up again.”

The man chuckled. “Oh, I don’t know, I think the Hulk and I were getting on quite nicely.”

Bruce wasn’t sure how to handle this man’s cavalier response to the Hulk, so he simply crossed his arms and refused to acknowledge the joke.

Sighing, Cooper held up his hands placatingly. “Look, I’m going to be direct with you because honestly, it doesn’t seem like you have anyone to tell anyway. I work with SHIELD—from your reaction, I presume you have met before—but there is…disharmony in the leadership. I am looking for evidence of corruption that can help my allies substantiate their claims against their superiors, and that serum seems to be the end of a rather meticulous trail of clues I have been following.

I will not ask you to join us, nor will I tell anyone about finding you. But if you can at least tell me that the serum is safe and perhaps provide a little information on what it does—”

“That serum,” interrupted Bruce, “Is exactly what I was trying to create when I instead created the Hulk. It’s the recipe that created America’s Greatest Hero, Captain America himself. And in the wrong hands, that serum could mean the destruction of entire nations .”

Cooper stared at Bruce in stunned silence for a moment. “I see. Well then, perhaps it is best if you remain its protector for now.”

Bruce nodded in farewell, unable to hide his surprise at how easily the man backed down. As he turned to leave, Cooper reached out a hand to stop him. “Just one more thing, Bruce. If you are ever in need of aid…contact Agent Phil Coulson. I know not whether the rest of SHIELD is safe, but I can assure you that he is worthy of your trust.”

A light smile touched at the corner of Bruce’s mouth. “Well, for whatever the opinion of a stranger is worth, I’ll keep that in mind.” Bruce turned and began to walk away. “Hopefully I won’t see you around, Mr. Cooper.”

“Actually, it’s Loki. God of Mischief and Prince of Asgard, at your service.”

Bruce whirled back around in bewilderment, but the trickster had already vanished in a flourish of green mist.

Notes:

Good news! Based on my outline, we should have about 7 chapters to go in this book! We're getting into the big finish now, which means that I hopefully will have it all written, edited, and posted before the one-year mark of posting book two. Yay!

I have one more book planned for this series, plus a few "deleted scene" one-shots I might throw in here and there. I may do a couple of those in between this book and the next one, largely centering around cute moments with Loki and Darcy or prankster hijinks in the lab. If you have any ideas for moments I didn't include that you'd like to see, feel free to share in the comments and I might dedicate a one-shot to your idea!

Don't forget to comment and kudos - you've made it this far, you might as well! ;)

~

Chapter title is from the song "So Cold I Could See My Breath" by Emery

Chapter 20: Greet Me With Goodbye

Notes:

CONTENT WARNING: VIOLENCE

Without getting spoilery, just keep in mind there will be some graphic violence at various points from now through the end of the book.

WITH getting spoilery (so STOP READING THIS NOTE now if you don't want spoilers):
.
.
.
.
.
This specific chapter contains graphic depictions of violence and character deaths.
.
.
.
.
.

Darcy would have breezed right past Natasha Romanoff on her way to find Phil or Nick or somebody who could help her check in on her parents if the spy hadn’t grasped her elbow and pulled her to an abrupt halt.

“Darcy, have you talked to your parents recently?” Nat asked.

While Darcy had been about ready to yank her arm back and tell Nat she had more important things to deal with right now, that question caught her off guard. “No, actually. Which is why I was just going to find Phil and figure out who’s running the surveillance team over there…but I’m starting to think that would be you?”

Natasha nodded her head hesitantly. “The thing is…my team has gone dark. Three young agents on their first real mission, charged with checking in every 24 hours. It’s been 30.”

Darcy couldn’t breathe. Like, she knew that physically there was air going in and out of her lungs per usual, but it felt tight and useless. The hollow, thin streams pressed weakly into organs clenching with terror. “Okay, um, that’s not good. That’s bad. Really bad. I talk to my parents every day lately so not hearing from them is a little concerning, but trained SHIELD agents going missing at the same time…so I’m going to need a plane ticket. No, a Quinjet. Except I can’t fly a Quinjet, but they have autopilot, right? So I’m going to need a Quinjet with autopilot—”

“Darcy!” interrupted Natasha, gripping the younger woman’s chin firmly and forcing her to make eye contact. “Just take a breath. We’ll figure this out. Why don’t you go find Jane or Tony? Tell them what’s going on and stay with them . I’ll head to your parents' house and contact you as soon as I know anything.”

Furrowing her brow, it briefly crossed Darcy’s mind that Natasha shouldn’t have any reason to expect Darcy and Tony to be close, but then again the woman was a literal spy. Anyway, that didn’t matter right now. “I’m coming with you.”

“No, Darcy, we don’t know what we’re walking into—”

“They’re my parents , Nat. I’m coming with you. We can call Loki on the way for backup or bring Robin Hood if you want, but I’m coming. If you try to ditch me I’ll probably just steal a Quinjet or ask my rich bio dad to lend me one of his super suits.”

Natasha said nothing, crossing her arms and raising an unimpressed eyebrow as she looked down at Darcy.

“...Tony’s my dad, by the way. But I’m guessing you knew that already.”

Natasha shrugged. “I may have put it together.” Sighing, Nat dropped her arms in a sign of defeat. “Fine, you can come. But we’re bringing Clint and we’re calling Loki, because I will not be telling your alien boyfriend that you got hurt because you refused to stay put.”

“Fiancé, actually.”

 

---

 

These Midgardians are far more diverting than I ever gave them credit for , Loki mused as he crossed through the desert back to where the Quinjet lay in hiding. Of course, Darcy had captured his attention rather quickly, but she wasn’t actually a true mortal. Yet he had met so many others who possessed incredible powers and intellect. Jane, Coulson, Romanoff, Stark—even Fury had a cunning and intelligence about him that Loki couldn’t help but respect. And now Bruce Banner, a brilliant scientist who fought a monster within at every moment as he still found ways to help others. Truly remarkable.

The tangled web Loki was caught up in with SHIELD and HYDRA was growing more complex and difficult to unravel. While many in the same situation would be weary or even frightened, Loki was thrilled . The intrigue was far too delicious to not stay right at the center, manipulating events on behalf of his allies.

And whatever SHIELD may be at its essence, Loki knew he had allies there who he could count on. Romanoff had proven herself on more than one occasion, as had Coulson. Nicholas Fury was a tough nut to crack, but even he had given Loki a place to belong and a purpose when he was at his most weak and vulnerable. Tony may not be part of SHIELD “officially,” but if Fury’s team of heroes came to fruition…

Well. The idea of becoming a hero for the people of Midgard wasn’t completely objectionable.

Smiling at the possibilities before him, Loki had just stepped onto the Quinjet’s ramp when a sharp pain lanced through the lines of his betrothal tattoo. Gripping his forearm at the shock of it, Loki stared down at the cerulean sun that now glowed an angry red.

The marking was no mere tattoo to signify his engagement to Darcy. While that was its purpose on the surface and his intention to wed her was true, Loki had woven many intricate protection spells into the lines that he traced along his beloved’s hand. Their markings were seidknútr —powerful seidr bonds that tied them together so deeply that Loki could feel Darcy’s presence simply by thinking of her, just as she could sense him. 

And right now, the seidknútr was sending him a warning. Darcy was in danger.

On instinct, Loki reached for his phone only for an empty pocket to remind him of its demise at the Hulk’s hand. Loki then attempted to cast his mind to Darcy but found himself unable to locate her.

Something was wrong. Desperate for blissful denial but fearing the worst, Loki rushed to the Quinjet and opened a communication line with Phil Coulson.

“Loki, you need to get back to headquarters,” Phil said briskly, his face giving away no more than the simple urgency of his words.

“Where is Darcy? What has happened?” Loki replied, his throat tight as he restrained himself from yelling. If anything has happened to her—

“Loki, I’ll explain everything when you get here. Don’t worry about Pierce, he already knows we’re calling you back—”

“I don’t give a damn about Pierce or your precious SHIELD!” Loki shouted, “ Where is Darcy, Phil? ”

Phil’s neutral mask started to break, and he looked like he was about to say more when he was pushed aside by the Director himself.

“Agent Cooper, I believe your handler gave you an order,” Fury said in a clipped tone, “Return to headquarters so we can brief you on the situation.”

Before Loki could argue, the screen went black. Enraged, Loki hurled a dagger into the darkened screen and stared as a tapestry of cracks fanned out from where his weapon stuck fast at the very center.

No matter . Loki hadn’t the patience for Midgardian transportation any longer. Somewhere in the back of his mind, Loki knew what he was about to do was reckless. Dangerous. Possibly suicidal. But he couldn’t find it in him to care, because it was simply the fastest way to be with Darcy again. At least, he hoped.

Wrapping himself in threads of seidr , Loki teleported the 8,000 miles from Kolkata to New York.

 

---

 

Darcy shivered as her breath fogged in front of her. It was freezing on her parents’ street, which was odd because it was definitely in the mid-60s when she and the two SHIELD agents disembarked the Quinjet just outside of town and hopped into a conveniently parked SUV, courtesy of SHIELD. Now it was definitely below zero, and was that frost gathering along the rooflines?

“Well this is weird…and quiet. Where is everyone?”

It was afternoon on a Tuesday. There should be kids hopping off school buses, people walking their dogs, something . But the entire neighborhood was like an icy graveyard—and Darcy’s parents’ house was no exception.

In fact, their house seemed to be the focal point of the frigidity that coated the area. Massive icicles sliced down from the roof, the driveway was a literal sheet of ice, and every blade of grass was coated in a layer of blue frost.

The last time Darcy saw frost like that, it was also at her parents’ house. In the guest room. When Loki got stuck in his frost giant form.

Loki hadn’t answered when she called earlier, but given the secretive nature of his mission, she wasn’t entirely surprised and just left a message. But maybe he didn’t answer because he was already here? But he only did this when he was seriously freaking out.

“I h-have to g-g-get in there, I think L-loki’s in trouble,” Darcy chattered, clenching her teeth against the biting cold.

“Loki? What makes you think he’s in there?”

But Darcy wasn’t listening to her red-headed companion—she was already slipping and sliding her way up the walk to her parent’s house as fast as she could. Collapsing against the door, she tried the handle but it was frozen shut. She was mildly aware of Clint leaving them to go check in on the nearby homes while Natasha joined her on the porch.

“Mom? Dad? Loki? Everyone okay in there?” she shouted through layers of wood and ice.

Natasha had other ideas. Gun drawn at her side, the spy brought up one leg at a 90-degree angle and kicked the door hard enough for the ice to shatter, splintering the wood as it burst open.

Darcy attempted to rush into the house in search of Loki and her parents, but Natasha gripped her arm, forcing her to stop and take in the scene before her.

There were three frost giants in the icy tundra that used to be the living room, but these weren’t like Loki in his frost giant form. They were actual giants , towering at least 8 feet tall and arching their necks down to fit in the human-sized home. They had the same red eyes and cerulean skin, but lacked Loki’s long, curly hair. Instead, the ridged markings that covered their arms, chests, and faces extended up onto their scalps, which were covered in shards of ice.

While two of the frost giants bore unfamiliar markings, the third had ridges on his face that exactly matched Loki’s. Darcy knew them well—she saw them in her dreams almost every night as she watched the child Loki fall. She’d only told him about the most recent nightmare, but she’d be having them for months. Ever since they first met, before she even knew what a frost giant was, actually.

The frost giants were all positioned facing the door as Darcy stepped through, the one with the familiar markings at the front while the other two knelt behind him, each holding a dagger of ice at one of her parents’ throats. Scattered around the room were several bodies in black SHIELD armor, all frozen solid or stabbed through with large blades of ice.

“Welcome home, Darcy. We’ve heard so much about you, though we expected the little runt to be with you. Where is Loki?”

Darcy stood petrified, desperate to get to her parents but rooted to the spot with terror at the sheer size and frigid menace of the aliens who held them captive.

Natasha wasn’t nearly so affected and swept deftly around Darcy, shooting poison darts from hidden weapons at her wrists into the faces of the frost giants. They simply bounced off the glacier-hard skin and clattered to the ground, but Natasha was already using the distraction to rush forward, firing gunshots at the shoulder of the giant who held Darcy’s mother. These managed to penetrate the skin just enough to discomfort the giant, who released his grip on Leah Lewis in surprise, roaring more out of irritation than actual pain.

Natasha ran forward and grasped Leah’s forearm, swinging the older woman around behind her and urging her to run over toward Darcy as she made a move toward the second frost giant, intent on freeing Darcy’s father.

“Mama!” Darcy cried as her mother collapsed into her open arms, shaking with fear and cold.

“ Ahuva , what is happening? They’re demanding to know where Loki is, and something called a Tesseract? What are—”

Leah’s words were interrupted by a choking, gurgling sound as a trickle of blood poured down the side of her mouth. Darcy looked down to see a large dagger of ice protruding from her mother’s stomach, stained red with blood.

“M…mom?” Darcy’s voice quivered as she numbly slid to the ground, pulled down by the weight of her collapsing mother. Silent tears flooded her cheeks, mingling with the blood in a dance of grief and sorrow. She looked up at her mother’s face, desperate for some sign that there may be hope, or at least a chance at final loving words. She was met with dark, empty eyes that betrayed no signs of life.

“ Leah! ” Darcy’s father cried as he struggled against his captor. The second frost giant now held Natasha similarly restrained, a trickle of blood dripping from her forehead as she struggled to stay conscious.

The leader towered over Darcy. “Now, now, little Midgardian, don’t take it too personally. We simply don’t have time for multiple hostages and must choose the one that guarantees our success. With you here, it should be simple enough to get my runt of a brother to do our bidding.”

“Y-your brother?” Darcy felt utterly foolish and completely useless. She knew she should be fighting, shouting, doing something , but with her mom bleeding out in her arms and her father weeping and Natasha captured and everything so freaking cold —

The frost giant hummed a thoughtful assent deep in his throat in a way Darcy had heard Loki do many times before. The sound was much less comforting in the throat of this frost giant. “Indeed. I came here in pursuit of the Tesseract, tracing its pattern through Yggdrasil to this very house. The artifact was not to be found, but I was so pleasantly surprised to discover my dear long-lost brother had recently been here—his own seidr is all over this place, especially where the Tesseract’s power has left traces behind. So you, little mortal, are going to aid me in having a little family reunion. But first, we’ll need your red-haired companion to deliver a message.”

The giant turned from Darcy and knelt down in front of Natasha, who still battled against the hold of her captor with every ounce of strength she had. Just like I should be doing , Darcy mused somewhere in the dark recesses of her mind. But still, she didn’t move, only clinging tighter to her mother’s limp body.

“Warrior of Midgard, as a reward for your determination I will let you live but to deliver this message: Tell Loki that if he ever wants to see his mortal pet alive again, he will bring the Tesseract to Helblindi of Jotunheim.”

Natasha spat in the frost giant’s face, but he only laughed and knocked a fist into the side of her wounded head, rendering her unconscious. He then whipped back around and roughly grasped Darcy’s forearm, wrenching her away from her mother as he dragged her out the front door. Jarred out of her stupor by shooting pain from the giant’s frostbitten hold, Darcy began to struggle and scream, pulling away and looking back toward her father and the unconscious Natasha.

“What about this one, Helblindi?” The frost giant who spoke was struggling to maintain his grip on Darcy’s father, who showed surprising strength and resilience in the face of his dead wife and hostage daughter.

Darcy’s captor shrugged nonchalantly. “We have no need of him. Let him join his mate in Valhalla…or whatever manner of afterlife these mortals have.”

“No!” Darcy screamed, “Please, no!”

“It is alright, Habat Sheli . Be strong, I have every confidence Loki will find you. I love you so much—”

Darcy tried to watch. She tried to be there for her father in his last moments. But as the frost giant’s claw-like fingers wrapped around his throat, Darcy found herself unable to see through the flood of tears in her eyes. She tried to blink them away, but by then it was over. There he lay, on the ground only a few feet from his beloved wife.

Gone.

Notes:

Around 6 more chapters to go in book two! I'm aiming to finish by the one-year anniversary, at which point I'll take a brief sabbatical to work on the third book and give myself some buffer before I start posting.

Everything I've written so far has been building to the events of book three so I'm SUPER excited to dive into it and share my story with you all!

~

TRANSLATIONS:

Asgardian/Ancient Norse:

"seidknútr" - A spell binding two beings together, as described in this chapter (from "seidr" meaning "magic/spell" and "knútr" meaning "knot")

Hebrew:

"Ahuva" - "beloved"

"Habat Sheli" - A term of endearment translating "My daughter" or "daughter of mine"

~

Chapter title is from the song "505" by Arctic Monkeys

Chapter 21: Till Eternity Passes Away

No sooner had Fury ended the call with Agent Cooper than the god appeared before him, breathing heavily and bleeding…everywhere. Streams of red flowed from his nose, ears, mouth, and eyes that were blown wide with rage.

So much for a nice, calm conversation, the director groaned internally. He was regretting getting SHIELD involved with this god and his companions more and more every day. Dr. Foster’s work with the Tesseract seemed promising, but Loki had been more of a headache than an asset thus far.

“If it weren’t for him, Dr. Foster and the Tesseract would still be in HYDRA’s hands.” Phil’s words came back to Fury, placating his frustration. Loki had been essential, and seemingly loyal to Phil if not to SHIELD itself. That’s why he had trusted Coulson’s recommendation that they allow Loki to be their eyes behind whatever Pierce was up to.

Of course, that loyalty would never take precedence over Darcy Lewis. You’d have to be blind to miss the way Loki obsessed over the girl. Really, Fury should have known better than to treat Loki as he would any other agent being recalled from a mission.

“Where is she, Fury?” Loki said, straightening from the animalistic squat and wiping the blood from his face with unnerving calm. “Where is Darcy?”

Phil stepped toward Loki, hands raised placatingly. “Loki, we’ll tell you everything, I promise. But we should get you to medical first. You look like you’re at death’s door—”

“YOU WILL BE AT DEATH’S DOOR IF YOU DO NOT TELL ME WHAT HAPPENED!” Loki snarled, his desperation breaking through any attempts at civility. Fury reached for his gun at the threat, but Phil reached a hand back to stop him. I hope you know what you’re doing, Coulson. Loki was just as much a wild card as he was the day Fury met him—probably more so, with his godly powers restored.

“Loki, we didn’t hurt Miss Lewis. We’re on your side. She was traveling with Agent Romanoff to check on her parents when she disappeared. Until Romanoff awakens, that’s unfortunately all we know. By the time Barton got to them, Darcy had vanished and Romanoff was unconscious.”

“And just who would be capable of subduing your mightiest agent so easily and escape unnoticed?”

A good question, Fury mused. But before he could speak, Agent Barton entered the room and offered his two cents.

“More like what,” Barton said, eyes roving Loki’s bloody appearance with evident curiosity. “I’d say it’s good to see you, Lokes, but I don’t think ‘good’ is the right word for how you look right now.”

“I’m not in the mood, Barton,” Loki growled, turning the full force of his glare on the archer.

“No. I wouldn’t be either, especially if I had Fury giving me the run-around I’m sure you’re getting right now.”

“Watch yourself, Agent,” Fury warned halfheartedly. He knew Barton would never actually overstep. Clint knew where the line was, and he loved to get about as close as possible without crossing it. It was a talent he and Romanoff shared.

“Please be so kind as to elaborate on your initial statement, Barton,” Loki said impatiently. “ What caused such turmoil that Natasha was left unconscious and Darcy gone without a trace?”

“Let me put it this way: no human—or human adjacent—I’ve ever heard of was able to turn an entire neighborhood, inside and out, into a frozen wasteland.”

“ Hrimpursar,” spat Loki.

“Mind saying that again in English?” Fury pushed, equal parts relieved that Loki seemed to know what was going on and eager to get to the bottom of this strange attack on a Connecticut suburb.

Apparently Loki wasn’t in the mood for explanations, because the moment the foreign word left his mouth, he vanished.

“ What the —” Barton shouted, drawing his bow in reaction to the flash of green that preceded Loki’s disappearance.

Phil just stood there, annoyingly calm like he expected this to happen. Thanks for the heads up, Phil.

“Fantastic,” Fury groused. “Well with any luck, he’ll magically figure everything out and return with his girlfriend in toe. But I’m not about to start counting chickens. Barton, any news on Natasha?”

Clint nodded. “That’s why I’m here, sir. She’s awake and, despite the good doctor’s opinion to the contrary, ready for debrief.”

 

---

 

The last time Loki walked the branches of Yggdrasil, it was to lay a path for the Jotnar to invade Asgard. At the time, he had been meticulous about only allowing them a single portal into the vault. He wasn’t so foolish as to show an entire race of monsters the secrets to walking the World Tree.

But that little glimpse he had given them must have been far too much if they were able to bend the branches to their will and venture to Midgard. Even a small party would have been at great risk of tumbling into the Void without a proper guide.

Which meant they more than likely had aid from a formidable seidmadr and one who did not care for the delicate matter of walking Yggdrasil.

The path the Jotnar had traversed to reach Midgard was obvious in its absence. The Way was shattered, and Loki could feel the World Tree weeping at its wound. Such devastation…Frigga herself would be unable to heal it.

Loki lay a hand gently on the scarred knot where Yggdrasil once bonded Midgard to Asgard. The was no path between these worlds save the Bifrost itself, and the existence of such a Way was lost to the ages. Another severing between the Nine Realms could be enough to throw everything out of balance. It could mean Ragnarok.

But Loki was far too weak to restore the World Tree now, and he would need the support of a great many seidmadrs for it to even be remotely possible. Though it grieved, Yggdrasil was stable. It would keep for now.

Loki reappeared in SHIELD headquarters to find the conference room empty. It was difficult to ascertain how much time had passed while he dwelt in the space between worlds, and he hadn’t expected them to wait. No matter, Loki did not require their aid. Yggdrasil may not be able to guide him to Jotunheim, but the Tesseract could.

It was a simple enough matter to cloak himself and drift into the deserted lab. If not for the security cameras, he wouldn’t need to hide at all—it was the middle of the night, and the entire facility seemed to be empty.

Loki opened the safe with ease and removed the briefcase that contained his boone. Heart beating rapidly as it remembered the feeling of such power in the palm of his hand, Loki unlatched the case.

It was empty.

 

---

 

“He’s not going to be happy, sir.”

“Thank you for that helpful observation, Coulson.”

“You still don’t trust him. Why do you think he will come back in the first place?”

Fury sighed and turned to face Phil. “I understand him, Coulson. He’s not in his right mind when it comes to Miss Lewis, and he will do anything he thinks necessary to help her. Including stealing from SHIELD. With how bad he looked after teleporting cross-country, do you honestly think he’ll be able to travel very far on his own?”

Coulson nodded. “A fair point. But which is worse—giving him the Tesseract or keeping it from him?”

The thought had already crossed Fury’s mind several times since he gave the order to seize the Tesseract in the middle of Dr. Foster’s research. She was pissed, but after what Romanoff said about the frost giants and their mission, he wasn’t taking any chances. That cube was being kept under lock and key until he was certain there was no more threat. Unfortunately, that likely meant making an enemy out of Loki by breaking their agreement to leave Foster in charge of the Tesseract.

“Respectfully, sir, I still think you underestimate him.”

“You don’t think he will make a move for the Tesseract?”

Coulson smiled sagely. “On the contrary, I’m certain he will. But he’s a lot more resourceful than you give him credit for. And there’s one other thing you underestimate.”

“And what is that?”

“His loyalty to those he calls friend.”

 

---

 

Loki had never seen Natasha look so beaten. Her face was a kaleidoscope of colorful bruises. She had one arm in a sling while the other rested on the bed, wrapped in thick bandages. He didn’t need to see beneath the wrappings to know her skin would be covered in blackened ice burns, courtesy of the beasts that haunted his every nightmare.

Extending a bit of seidr into his pocket dimension—and ignoring the way his core throbbed at such an insignificant spell—Loki withdrew a small jar of salve and set it gently in Natasha’s hand. “Use this on her burns twice each day. It will take time, but should heal without so much as a scar.”

She nodded weakly but waited no longer to tell him what he had come to hear. “There were three of them. Like you, but much larger. They took Darcy, and they only left me alive to deliver a message to you.”

Loki’s eyes sharpened at this. He knew it was unlikely to be a coincidence that the Jotuns took his beloved among all the mortals of this realm, but how did they know he was here? Had Thor been right to suspect Laufey might come for him?

“What was the message?”

“Their leader called himself Helblindi. He said if you wanted Darcy, you’d have to bring him the Tesseract.”

“Ah.”

“You don’t seem surprised?”

“Well, it does explain why the Tesseract is no longer in its case. Fury’s call, I presume?”

Natasha smirked sympathetically. “Well, he wasn’t about to let you use exactly what they asked for to try and rescue her.”

“No. I suppose not. Though it does put me in a rather difficult position.” Loki rose from his seat and strode toward the exit, hands in his pockets.

“You’re not planning a heist, are you?” Her voice was wary, but not overly concerned. Like she actually trusted him not to do what Fury surely expected him to.

Grinning, he turned to face Natasha and splayed his hands. “My dear Natasha, you know me far too well. Fear not—I have no plans to pursue the Tesseract at this time. Though it does mean I have an uncomfortable family reunion to look forward to.”

Natasha’s countenance dropped suddenly, and Loki stiffened at the sorrow in her eyes. “Loki, there’s one more thing you should know. The frost giants killed Darcy’s parents. Both of them.”

No. Loki had very few in the Nine Realms who he held dear, and even less on Midgard. But Darcy’s parents…the thought of them being gone …it was too much. And he had no time to grieve when Darcy was counting on him. I’m coming, Minn Ijós. Hold on a little longer.

 

---

 

They were in a field just outside of New York City proper, far enough away that the Bifrost would not lead to any inadvertent damage. I wonder if Thor had sense enough to land outside of the city, Loki wondered idly. Doubtful. While a blast from the Bifrost to capture a single person would not likely last long enough to cause any noticeable damage to the surrounding area, it was always a risk. As was the possibility of others being caught up by the bridge.

Loki may be desperate to reach Darcy as quickly as possible, but he was no fool. At least, not now that his foolishness had been wasted on an ill-advised teleportation attempt.

Four large vehicles formed a large semicircle around where Loki and Phil stood, full of SHIELD agents armed to the teeth. Idiots, Loki scoffed, If I wanted to fight them for the Tesseract, I could. And I would win.

Loki’s seidr core throbbed at the mere thought of expending so much power, humbling the thought as quickly as it came.

“Fury will expect a full report when you get back,” Phil said. “It was bad enough convincing him to let you leave now without a complete debrief on the frost giants first. If they can make it to earth this easily, we need to be prepared.”

“As if Nicholas Fury could do anything to stop me from coming and going as I please. Besides, if I allow any hrimpursar to survive after what they have done, I swear to you that no frost giant will ever set foot Midgard again…present company excluded, of course.”

Phil nodded and looked like he was about to say more when a familiar sound of repulsor blasts drew near. The two turned just in time to watch the Iron Man zoom toward them, landing with deliberate force between them and the startled line of agents.

“You know, I’m getting really tired of SHIELD leaving me out of the loop,” Tony grumbled as his face plate slid back. “Especially where my daughter is concerned.”

Phil raised his eyebrows in shock, “ You have a daughter?”

“Huh, I honestly thought you nosy lot would’ve figured it out by now.” Rather than gracing Phil with a real explanation, Tony turned to Loki. “Where is she?”

“Taken hostage off-planet. I’m going after her.”

“Great! I’m coming with you.”

Loki snorted in disbelief. “Absolutely not.”

“That’s not your call to make, Rock of Ages.”

“It certainly is my call to make, Stark. Darcy has already lost two parents today. I will not be the cause of her losing another.”

This drew Tony up short, eyes wide with shock. “ Both of them? Damn…” After a moment’s consideration, Tony nodded reluctantly. “Okay, I get what you’re saying. But you gotta swear to me you’ll bring my kid back safe. I mean, I only just met her. I can’t fail her already.”

Loki grasped Tony’s metal-encased forearm, leaning his forehead against the mortal’s just as he had done with Thor before every battle. “On my life, Tony. If only one of us returns to this realm, it will be Darcy. And she will return.”

Before anyone else could interrupt his mission, Loki stepped quickly backward from the crowd and looked up into the cloudless sky above. Then he shouted a name he never thought he would again.

“Heimdall!”

 

---

 

Darcy was freezing but felt like her skin was on fire. She was huddled in a ball, desperate to retain any semblance of warmth in the cavernous, icy dungeon where the frost giants had locked her away. Darcy might have assumed they were somewhere in the mountains of her own planet if not for the strange portal they carried her through. 

For a moment, they were surrounded by strange weavings of light in colors Darcy couldn’t begin to describe, bending and twisting around them. Just before they exited at the other end of the path the Jotnar sent a violent blast of raw power back along their route. The weave they had traversed strained under the might of the ice, then hardened and shattered. Darcy felt a pang shoot through her as if she had just watched something vital to her very existence die.

She was growing familiar with that particular feeling.

It felt like they were there for an eternity and hardly a moment, then they were surrounded by hills of snow tall enough to reach midway up the calves of the tallest frost giant. They mercifully continued to carry Darcy rather than forcing her to wade through the snow until they reached the dilapidated castle—really it was more of a craggy cavern—that they called home. No matter how she screamed and fought and cursed, the giants never said a word to her, merely locking her away deep in the bowels of their keep as quickly as they could be rid of her.

A thin fur pelt in the corner was all she had for both bed and blanket, and she didn’t even have so much as a bucket for waste. Not that her body was producing much waste to speak of—every ounce of the meager scraps of stale bread and suspiciously raw jerky they fed her was consumed by her body’s desperate fight to keep from freezing to death.

Leaning against a small portion of the rock wall that wasn’t coated in a thick layer of ice, Darcy tenderly pulled the fur pelt tighter around her shoulders—careful to avoid the blackened frostbite that marred her bare forearms. Her toes and fingers had lost feeling hours (or was it days?) ago, following her heart into the numb, catatonic state that was her only comfort in this nightmare.

Her parents were gone. She was a captive on an alien planet. And her only hope was that Loki would fall right into their trap and come save her. Darcy knew it was selfish, but she wanted him to come anyway.

Please, Loki, she weakly willed into her tattoo, which was the only part of her arms not brittle and blackened from the frost giants’ touch. Find me.

Notes:

I've rewritten this chapter almost entirely three times. I'm still not 100% satisfied with it but it will have to do because I'm ready to move on, and I'm sure you're all tired of waiting! Also, apologies for any weird spacing mishaps. AO3 did something weird when I copied over from my Google Doc and added random extra spaces before a lot of the punctuation. I think I caught it all but sorry if there's any weirdness!

Next up, family reunion time! Send kudos and comments to wish Loki luck!

In theory, we've got about 4 chapters left, but it may be one or two longer than that depending on how things play out. And then we've got book three coming your way spring 2024!

~

TRANSLATIONS:

"Hrimpursar" - "Frost Giant"*

*Jotnar/Jotun just means "giant" in Old Norse. For the purposes of this fic, "hrimpursar" is a derogatory slur used by the Aesir to refer to frost giants, equating them more to animals than sentient beings.

"Seidmadr" - "Sorceror" or "spell master" (from "seidr" meaning "magic/spell" and "madr," a suffix for "man/person")

~

The chapter title is from the song "Time in a Bottle" by Jim Croce

Chapter 22: They're Just the Ones Who Gave Me Life

Thor stood in the position of Asgard’s heir—one step down from Hlidskjalf, between the king and queen—failing miserably to feign any interest in the day-to-day proceedings of the King’s Court. While he had always dreamed of being king, Thor never imagined just how dull it could be. The politics, the taxes, listening to the grievances of the common people—Odin had been at it for hours , insisting Thor stand at his side for every minute of it over the weeks since he failed to bring Loki home.

In a fortnight, Thor would be expected to take on a portion of the responsibilities and reopen the Prince’s Court—something that Loki had always managed in the past. While the court was meant to be upheld by both of them in turn, Thor was so often away on adventures and conquests that Loki took on the bulk of the load in his stead. It was why Loki didn’t always join Thor’s company—someone had to stay behind to appease the Allfather’s desire for the princes’ involvement.

With Loki gone, the full weight of the responsibility now fell on Thor’s unwilling shoulders. It left him unbearably bored, but also terribly ashamed. Thor had never realized how much Loki covered for him, how much Loki took his role as Prince of Asgard more seriously than he did as the firstborn heir to the throne. How much more Loki deserved the throne than Thor ever would.

Every day he considered returning to Midgard in another attempt to speak with his brother, despite the Lady Jane’s advice to the contrary. Maybe Thor could even abdicate the throne to Loki, and they could both have what they’d always wanted. At least, that’s what Thor’s friends seemed to think Loki wanted. Why else would he sabotage Thor’s coronation?

I did what I had to in order to protect Asgard and all the realms from your tyrannical rule!

No, Loki had no desire for a throne. He was simply the only one who could see the truth of Thor’s shortcomings. But then, Thor could think of nothing that might persuade Loki to return to Asgard. It is as Lady Jane said , Thor sulked, I am certainly the last person Loki would want to see.

It was at that moment that the throne room doors burst open to reveal the very person Thor had been hoping beyond hope to see again: Loki, serene and aloof as if he had never left.

Where the room was normally lively with the whispers and murmurings of the courtiers throughout the day, it now fell completely silent as the mysteriously-banished second prince walked calmly down the aisle to stand brazenly at the base of the dais. He stood tall and bold before the King of the Nine Realms, blatantly refusing to bow as was proper.

Of course, Thor wasn’t one to judge when it came to what was proper.

Loki was fully adorned in his ceremonial armor, golden horns and all. His green cape flowed behind him, still billowing after he stopped walking although there was no breeze in the grand hall. His face glowed as bright and cool and confident as Thor had ever seen him, but there was something ever so slightly off about it all. Regardless, Thor was too relieved to see Loki home again to care what that might be.

“Brother, you have returned to us!” Thor burst out, unable to keep a broad grin from spreading across his face as he ran down the steps to embrace Loki. He stopped just short of the last step when Loki briefly turned an irritated glare in his direction, expressing in one look how little he desired Thor’s affections at this moment. Perhaps later .

“Loki Odinson, Second Prince of Asgard and the Nine.” Odin’s voice boomed throughout the palace, instantly quelling any rumors of Loki’s dishonor and reinstating him as a member of the royal family, “Your journey has been long and your education has been full. Welcome home, my son.”

Thor’s heart swelled with pleasure at this declaration, then ached when he saw the shock and confusion briefly flash across Loki’s face before his younger brother could control his features.

Sharpness returned to Loki’s gaze as he sneered up at their father. “Yes, well, I’m afraid I cannot stay long. I simply require that which is rightfully mine by birth and then I shall be on my way.”

The buzzing of court gossip returned with a vengeance at this declaration, as Loki’s words seemed to confirm his rumored lust for the throne. But none beyond the royal family knew the truth of Loki’s heritage, and Thor wasn’t so daft as to miss the way Loki spat out the word “birth” like a piece of rotten fruit.

Thor’s attention was drawn back to the throne as the Allfather thundered Gungnir down at his feet, signaling the end of court for the day. The crowd rapidly flooded out the doors, which the guards closed behind them with a resounding thud , leaving the four members of Asgard’s royal family alone together for the first time since Loki’s banishment.

Thor stood frozen in place, wary of making any move that might cause Loki to despise him even more. Frigga had no such qualms, as she breezed past Thor and into the arms of her adopted son.

“Oh, Minn Lítt Fár , I have missed you so.”

Loki brought his arms around Frigga’s waist, golden helm vanishing as he buried his face in her hair just like he always had as a child. “I missed you too, Mother.” Thor’s brow furrowed at the sudden quiver in Loki’s voice. It wasn’t simply emotion at the reunion—something had Loki on edge. Afraid . As Thor studied his brother, Loki’s entire form seemed to blur briefly before solidifying once more. Their mother still held him tightly, so Loki could not be an illusion…but his appearance was. What are you hiding, Brother?

Thor cautiously closed the distance between himself and Loki, lightly placing a hand on his brother’s shoulder and noting the feeling of soft fabric where his eyes saw hard metal. “Loki, what is it? You have returned to us for a purpose.”

Loki gently pulled away from their mother’s embrace—and not-so-gently shrugged out of Thor’s grasp—before turning his gaze back upon their father. “Loath as I am to admit it, I need your help, Allfather. The Jotnar invaded Midgard and kidnapped my—a woman under my protection. They require a dangerous artifact in exchange for her safe return, but the mortals refused to give it to me.”

Odin nodded his understanding. “I know this woman of whom you speak, Loki. She is more than just a mortal you have sworn to protect—she is dear to you, is she not?”

Loki flushed, “I…yes. She is.” He cleared his throat. “But who she is to me matters not. They stole her away because of me, so it is my responsibility to see her safely returned home.”

“And how do you intend to do this, without the Tesseract?” Odin inquired. Thor’s brows raised in shock. He knew of the Tesseract only from legend, as it had once been the great jewel of Odin’s vault. The Midgardians had found it?

Loki smiled maliciously. “I shall offer an alternative. Something the hrimpursar will not be able to resist. The Casket of Ancient Winters.”

Thor expected rage from Odin at the mere suggestion of such a foolhardy plan, but his father merely sat there silently, looking down at Loki with sorrow in his eyes. “My dear son, I would send the might of Asgard to aid your quest, though you know as well as I that they would kill their hostage at the merest threat of an attack. But you know I cannot give you the Casket. To do so would jeopardize more than the life of a single mortal.”

While the Allfather’s temper was controlled, Loki’s was not.

“It is my birthright, Odin , and you know it! I may not be worthy of your gilded throne, but I am heir to the throne of Jotunheim. You cannot keep from me what is rightfully mine!”

Loki stomped forward, green seidr swirling around him. His eyes turned red, and he practically snarled as he mounted the first two steps up the dais. Thor had never seen Loki express such wild passion, and he feared what might happen if his brother pushed Father too far in his fury.

But just as quickly as the storm of power swarmed, it receded. Gone was Loki’s golden armor, revealing torn and bloodied breeches and a tattered black shirt clinging to a pale and quivering Loki. He had scrapes and bruises all along his bared forearms, and flecks of dried blood crusted down his jaw.

Before anyone could react to this sudden unveiling of the truth, Loki collapsed.

 

---

 

Darcy was eight years old, climbing into the back of her mom’s van after a day at the pool. The cheap, fuzzy interior of the springy old car seat was quickly saturated with residual chlorine as she kept her towel tightly bound around her upper body to protect from the chill in the air. Her bare feet tingled, feeling pleasantly numb as she wiggled her pink toes.

“Did you have fun, Darcy?” her mom called back from the driver’s seat as she pulled out of the parking lot.

“Yeah! They had the giant octopus out today, it was awesome. Tessa wants to have her birthday party here next month, and then there might be a sleepover afterward. Can I go?”

Her mom smiled in the rearview mirror. “Sure, sweetie. I’ll talk to Tessa’s mom about the details and make sure the calendar is free.”

“Okay!” Darcy snuggled contentedly into her seat, feeling the tingling spread up her dripping legs. She watched as the water droplets slowed their descent, crystallizing into ice on her skin.

“ Darcy !”

She looked up and saw her mother calmly pulling onto the freeway. The voice hadn’t been hers, but who else could it be? Darcy looked around, but the van was just as empty as when she first climbed in. She could feel the chill spreading through her fingers, rendering her unable to unclench them from their hold on her towel.

“ Darcy, wake up!”

The voice was more insistent now as the world outside of the minivan grew dark and faded away. The darkness crept closer, engulfing the hood of the van, then her mother, and started to close in on her.

“Darcy, minn ást .” the voice was more insistent now, and though it spoke in a strange language Darcy found she had no trouble understanding it. “ You must not let the darkness take you. Be strong! VEKJA!”

Darcy opened her eyes and sat up abruptly. She was still freezing, but the numbness had receded into a bitter, shivering cold. At first, Darcy lamented the loss of the soothing numbness that chased away her physical discomfort, but then she remembered what it meant to start feeling warm when one should be freezing. She had almost died. She surely would have, if not for…

“Raven?” Darcy whispered, her breath ghosting on the icy air. “Mom? Are you there?”

Silence. Perhaps it was just a dream after all.

Whatever it had been, Darcy felt stronger now. Her heart was still shattered in the remains of her childhood home back on earth, but her parents would not want her to give up. Darcy was a fighter, and she was not going to wait around for the cold to claim her again.

Her stomach grumbled, adding a new discomfort to the ever-growing list. Darcy couldn’t remember the last time she had eaten. A crust of bread lay on a platter nearby along with a small pitcher of water, but she had waited too long and both were frozen solid now. Her stomach grumbled in protest—another unpleasant sensation that Darcy couldn’t help but be grateful for. It meant she was alive. And if she was still alive, then she could do…something.

Clambering to her feet, Darcy hobbled over to the wall of solid ice that kept her trapped within her cell. There was no discernable door, but she could faintly make out the silhouette of a frost giant through the thick layers of ice. “Hey!” she shouted, thumping her fist against the wall with what little strength she had left. “Frosty the Snowman!”

Darcy could hear faint mumbling through the ice, but no one moved to answer her.

“I know you’re there—the ice isn’t exactly opaque. I need to talk to you, so open up!”

The towering shape shifted slightly, then a small window cracked open a few feet above Darcy’s head, where a frost giant peered down at her. “You see? I told you it wasn’t dead,” the frost giant spoke with a deep bass that rumbled through the walls.

Another voice—this one a softer baritone—spoke from a new silhouette that appeared closer to Darcy’s height. “Yes, I know that, Hraudnir. I wouldn’t be wasting my time if she was.” Darcy drew in a sharp breath at the muffled voice. It sounded almost exactly like Loki’s when he was in his Jotun form. “But if you don’t let me help her then she will die. And hostages are only useful when they’re living .”

“You speak boldly for a jötling who hasn’t even grown into his horns yet.”

“And you speak boldly for a guard in the presence of his prince .”

“Umm, excuse me?” Darcy raised her voice to be heard by both of the frost giants arguing outside of her cell. “As the hostage in question, I’d just like to say I almost did die, and if I don’t get warm and have some food and water that isn’t hard enough to shatter my teeth, I still might.”

The guard, Hraudnir, vanished from the window. Darcy was about to start protesting further when the entire wall of ice slid rapidly downward, vanishing into the ground with a resounding thud .

On the other side stood two frost giants. The taller one, Hraudnir, had a long ice spear pointed at her threateningly. The other was shorter— almost short enough to pass for a very tall human, if not for the blue skin and small black bumps protruding from his ridged face.

This one also had hair. He wore it straight and sleek, cut blunt at his chin which had a similar sharpness to it. Darcy recognized the tribal markings immediately, as they perfectly matched those on Loki and Helblindi. The markings of the royal family of Jotunheim.

“Oh come now, Hraudnir, look at her. She’s half dead already, not to mention a mortal . Cease your overprotective nature and go stand watch. While my purpose here is for the good of Jotunheim, somehow I feel Helblindi will not appreciate it as such if he finds out you let me in.”

The taller frost giant grunted in annoyance before returning to his post as the shorter giant stepped into her cell. The wall of ice slammed shut behind him as he walked toward her.

Darcy raised an eyebrow as she studied the wall that appeared just as immovable as before. “Can you all control ice like that?”

The Jotun prince shrugged. “Yes, though not at first. The ability usually manifests during one’s fifth century.”

Right. Immortals. “So doesn’t that render a prison with ice walls kind of useless? What’s to stop your prisoners from just busting it down?”

It was the Jotun’s turn to look puzzled. “Why would we ever keep our kin as prisoners? If there is a quarrel, it is settled on the battlefield. If there is a betrayal, the traitor is banished to the wilds.”

“Well that’s…brutal,” Darcy murmured, finally bringing her eyes to take in her unlikely visitor. He was shorter than most of the frost giants she had seen so far, but still taller than any human she had ever met. A younger giant, then?

The frost giant walked further into the tiny cell. Darcy mirrored each of his steps forward with two steps back, and he quickly stopped when he noticed her wariness. “Fear not, little mortal. You may be our prisoner, but I swear on the blood of my name I am only here to help. You see?”

The giant held out his arms, drawing Darcy’s eyes down from his face and to the bundle he carried. A pile of furs was wrapped around something that was…steaming. And warm. Darcy felt herself drawing toward the heat involuntarily before hesitating and looking up at the giant again.

He chuckled. “All right, little mortal. I’ll just leave this on the ground and step back, shall I?”

Once the giant was a good three feet away from the warm bundle—his back now leaned against the ice wall—Darcy practically leaped forward to unravel the toasty furs. Inside was a platter containing a large bowl of lumpy stew, a goblet of wine (probably), and a massive leg of…mutton? Turkey? Some sort of meat.

Whatever it was, it was warm, and Darcy devoured it with fervor while simultaneously shifting the new furs into a cozy nest around her. She groaned in pain and relief as her limbs started to thaw and sting sharply, eliciting another chuckle from her unexpected savior.

Pausing in her feast, Darcy looked up at the giant curiously. “Okay not that I’m not grateful that one of you has some decency, but why exactly are you helping me? And who are you?”

Sighing, the Jotun slid down to sit against the wall across from her, legs crossed and extended in front of him exactly as Loki liked to do on the floor of the lab during one of his many spontaneous reading breaks (Jane hated those because she couldn’t enlist his help, though Darcy suspected he did it on purpose to get Jane to slow down and maybe take a break once in a while). The familiarity of the posture made Darcy’s heart throb with longing.

“I am called Byleistr. And what I said before is true—if my foolish brother lets you die, then I can almost guarantee my other brother will see to it that the Aesir slaughter us all. However, I must admit I was also…curious. I’ve never seen a mortal up close before, you see, and only a handful of Aesir have ever graced our borders. I wanted to see what exactly makes you such a fine prize that it would lure one God of Mischief into Helblindi’s clutches.”

Brother . That would make three siblings for Loki now, and this one actually seemed somewhat sane and level-headed, unlike the other two. One had quite literally stormed into the middle of New York City, and the other had—

No. Don’t think about that right now .

“So you’re just helping your brother and sating your curiosity? That’s it?”

Byleistr hummed thoughtfully, looking at her with a familiar cunning. “Yes. I am helping my brother.”

Without another word, Byleistr rose and gestured at the wall, which opened to let him through before shutting her away once more. As she nibbled at the leg of meat and sipped the stew, Darcy couldn’t help but wonder which brother Byleistr was trying to help.

Notes:

Sorry this one took a while! I had to completely rewrite some parts to reach a point where I was satisfied and other events needed to move to a later chapter, so it took quite a bit of jerry-rigging to get it where I wanted it.

~

TRANSLATIONS:

"Hrimpursar" - "frost giant" in Old Norse, with "Jotun" just meaning "giant," though in the context of this story I use the former as a derogatory name for the Jotnar. Loki uses it frequently these days as he tries to separate himself from the monsters he was raised believing them to be. Hopefully meeting Byleistr has given a hint as to whether they really are all so monstrous as that.

"Minn Lítt Fár" - "My Little Mischief"

"Minn ást" - "my love"

"Vekja" - "awaken"

"jötling" - a Jotun child, usually an infant

~

The chapter title is from the song "Family Line" by Conan Gray (which has inspired a Loki one-shot I plan to write one of these days separate from this fic)

Chapter 23: We'll Say We're Innocent

Loki awoke to a familiar, warm light revitalizing his senses. He did not need to open his eyes to know where he was. It was far from his first time within the soul forge, though it was perhaps his most shameful.

Since regaining his seidr, Loki had been reckless. Teleporting himself halfway across Midgard had left his core so torn, it was a wonder he had managed to keep up his illusion in the throne room as long as he had. Surpassing one’s limits was extremely dangerous—a lesser seidmadr would easily be dead right now after what he had done.

The second rule of seidr: know thy limits.

Loki could feel his seidr drinking in the healing powers of the soul forge as it mended that which he had treated so recklessly. Hubris was a trait shared by the princes of Asgard, though Loki had always managed to reign himself in when it came to overextending his seidr . But being such a powerful seidmadr, he rarely ever reached a point where he needed to scale back. The rules had never felt like they applied to them, although he still treated them with the proper reverence.

Of course, through no fault of his own he had also broken the most crucial rule of seidr: know thy self . Loki had lost confidence in his sense of self the moment his skin turned blue on Jotunheim, and if it weren’t for Darcy he would likely be completely mad by now.

Idly, he wondered if the soul forge revealed the truth of his Jotun heritage. It must, of course—Eir had caught Loki easily the one time he entered the forge shapeshifted. Loki had taken on the form of an ailing serving maid to keep Eir distracted while Thor snuck into her stores of medicinal spirits when they were hardly more than boys. She never would have believed Loki if he attempted to fake an injury or illness of his own—even young as he was, the prince had a reputation for trickery.

The moment the disguised Loki lay down on the forge, Eir saw who he was. She grabbed his ear and yanked him off the table, dragging him out of the chamber and into the next room where Thor was caught red-handed. Literally—he was so shocked to see Eir burst out of the healing room with Loki in tow that he fumbled the collection of bottles in his hands and sent red liquid spilling all down his front.

Even then, Loki was not nearly so humiliated as he was now, knowing how his foolishness had led him to this enfeebled state.

Opening his eyes, Loki turned his head to find Eir standing over him, studying the glowing silhouette that hovered over his prone form. “You know, don’t you?”

Eir continued manipulating the soul forge, responding to his question as neutrally as if he had asked her about the weather. “Know what? That you’re Jotun? Of course.”

“So it was all some practical joke, then?” Loki grumbled, “Fool the abandoned Jotun whelp into thinking he is one of us? Who else knows—all of Asgard?”

Sighing, Eir lowered herself into a seat next to the forge. “Until you and Thor found out, I was the only one besides the king and queen who knew. Why do you think I was the only healer ever allowed near you while in the soul forge? Fret not, Your Highness. It remains a well-kept secret.”

Loki didn’t reply, though he couldn’t help the relief that flooded through him. He was surprised Odin had not disowned him and publicly revealed the truth of his vile nature to all after his banishment. Of course, hiding a Jotun within the palace would not be a good look for the Allfather, so really the secret was in everyone’s best interest.

Except, perhaps, for Darcy’s.

“Where is my mother? I must speak with—” Loki attempted to sit up and let out a shocked gasp, clenching a hand tightly to his chest as pain pulsed through him. It felt even worse than it had the last time, but the result was the same: his seidr was bound.

“What have you done to me?” he growled lowly, piercing a nonplussed Eir with his furied glare.

The way she unflinchingly met his gaze made Loki feel like a petulant child throwing a tantrum. “You have done this to yourself, Your Highness. It has been centuries since I have encountered a core so twisted and broken. Until you give it the proper time to heal, your seidr will remain bound.”

“I do not have time! I need to make the Allfather see reason. I need—”

“What you need, Minn Lítt Fár is to sit down and rest.” Frigga swept into the room, her presence a balm against Loki’s anger. “You are no good to Darcy or anyone else in your current state.”

Obeying his mother’s order, Loki reluctantly sank back onto the soul forge.

“Thank you, Eir. I can manage the prince’s recovery from here.”

The healer bowed, dismissed the forge, and left the two members of the royal family in peace.

Frigga replaced Eir in the seat beside Loki and pressed her palm against his cheek. Unlike the Aesir—whose healers relied on the soul forge to guide their ministrations—the Vanir had a natural inclination for healing. The queen was revered as one of the greatest healers in the Nine Realms, though her duties as Allmother kept her from practicing regularly in the healing halls.

Loki closed his eyes as he felt Frigga’s seidr flow beneath his skin, mending hurts he did not know he had as it flowed through his veins toward his own seidr core. His magic welcomed hers like fresh water pouring on the driest desert. Once it had quenched its thirst, her power receded back up and into her soft, warm palm. “You are much healed, but your core is still shaken. I will remove the restraint, but you must be cautious until you are fully healed. Duplication casting and shapeshifting may come naturally to you, but anything beyond that should be used with the utmost care.”

Nodding, Loki breathed a sigh of relief as he felt his core released once more. Testing his restored abilities, Loki sat up and shot a small spark of fireworks from his palm, earning a tender smile from his mother’s otherwise worried expression.

“My child, what were you thinking performing a teleportation over such a great distance? You could have died, and then where would Darcy be?”

Loki grimaced with shame at the thought. “Still on Jotunheim, I expect.”

“Yes, and with no one to know. No one to rescue her.”

Allowing a sliver of hope to bloom, Loki looked up into her eyes pleadingly. “You have spoken to Fa—to Odin? Will he at least hear my petition?”

“I will,” the low rumble of Odin’s voice was the first sign either of them had that the Allfather had joined them in the chamber—was everyone just waiting out in the hall for their opportunity to make a dramatic entrance? Odin came to stand behind Frigga, resting a hand on her shoulder. “But I fear my answer will remain unchanged.”

Loki’s brow furrowed, but he strove to contain his frustration as he had failed to do in the throne room. “But why? You know I would not actually give those monsters the Casket. I simply need its presence to convince them of my goodwill so they will even let me near enough to escape with her!”

“Loki, my son, you know it would not be so simple, especially not in your current state. And what if you lost the Casket to the Jotnar? Where would we be then?”

“But I am not your son, am I? And by rights, the Casket should be mine as sure as Hlidskjalf will one day be Thor’s.”

“My dear boy, you are as much my son as your brother is. But it would be war. I cannot destroy the already fragile peace in the Nine over one mortal—precious though she may be.”

“And what if I were their captive, Father? Would you be willing to start a war then?” Loki scoffed at Odin’s silence. “No. I thought not.”

Odin sighed, rising from his seat and turning to give Loki a meaningful look. “Sometimes, Duldikind, the only thing a king can do is turn a blind eye.”

 

---

 

Thor had been sent to see to it that Loki’s rooms were prepared for his return—a fool’s errand, as no servant was ever allowed within the young prince’s rooms to begin with. Even Thor knew it was merely an excuse to keep him out of the way. Eir never had trusted him unsupervised in her healing hall after he destroyed most of her collection of medicinal vintage.

Thor was one of the few ever permitted past Loki’s wards into his private rooms, but he had already been in there so many times in recent months that he knew nothing would be out of place when his brother retired to them later. Still, Thor took one last look around Loki’s chambers—straightening a stack of books here, fluffing a pillow there—trying to do something to be helpful for his clearly distressed younger brother.

After enough time had passed that Thor felt it reasonable for him to check in on Loki’s progress, he made his way back to the healing halls…but Loki was no longer there. Nor was he in the throne room. Or the library. Or anywhere Thor would have expected him to be.

But then, when was Loki ever where Thor expected him to be?

After more than an hour of searching, Thor finally gave up and returned to Loki’s rooms to wait—only to find Loki already there, sweeping about his quarters as he gathered various items and weapons that vanished into his pocket dimension the moment they touched his hands.

“Brother! It is good to see you back on your feet. But where are you going in such haste?”

“Jotunheim. Care to join me?” Loki replied briskly before disappearing under his bed and coming up with a knapsack of medical supplies Thor recognized from their many adventures over the centuries.

“But Father said—”

“And since when has what Father says ever stopped you from rushing off to fight giants?”

Thor had no answer to that.

“Besides,” Loki said as he grabbed his most prized daggers from their mount on the wall and sheathed them at his sides, “You weren’t there for our most recent discussion. Would you believe me if I said he gave me his blessing, along with the entire might of Asgard to aid my cause?”

Thor chuckled derisively. “Even you aren’t that good of a liar, Loki. So he stood firm, then?”

Loki paused, his back turned to Thor as he almost whispered. “Not…not exactly. He called me Duldikind. He told me that sometimes the only thing a king can do is turn a blind eye.”

It was a nickname Thor had heard his father use for Loki many times, but never without a purpose. Most of Asgard assumed it to be an insult—a belief both Odin and Loki fully encouraged because it made their secret code all the more effective. Odin only ever used the title when scolding Loki or denying him something publicly. It was a means of absolving Odin of responsibility while simultaneously giving Loki a private seal of approval to do what he felt was right.

They had used this scheme for years behind the scenes, with Odin even using the name as a means of indicating when he needed Loki to be his most mischievous. Once, Loki had drawn up a new tax on the lords aiming to send much-needed aid to the poorer provinces of Asgard. A few of the lords who would be most affected sat on the council who would vote to enact the new law, and it was obvious what their position would be.

When Loki asked Odin to use his authority as king to push the law forward, Odin scolded his lack of respect for the governmental structure, declaring, “You do not know what it means to rule, Duldikind.”

That night, all of the lords experienced various debilitating illnesses that kept them from attending the council vote. Loki’s tax passed without argument, and not a single one of the lords ever sought to overturn it.

Thor grinned broadly, spinning Mjolnir in his hand eagerly. “Well, in that case. When do we start, brother?”

When Loki turned at last to face Thor, he was blue from head to toe and smirking condescendingly. And he was holding the Casket of Ancient Winters. “My dear, naive Thor. I already have.”

 

---

 

“And you are sure we can trust him, Thor? After how he betrayed you?” whispered Fandral as the group followed Loki through the catacombs beneath the palace. Despite Loki’s protestations, Thor had persuaded him it would be prudent to bring backup. His friends were as quick to agree to this venture as they were to the last Jotunheim excursion, though clearly more out of worry for Thor than any loyalty to Loki.

How had Thor not noticed before how Loki was treated by their—no, his friends?

“Fandral, you know as well as I that his actions were not entirely unjustified. And he has regained his immortality and his status as prince. All sins have been both formally and personally forgiven. So yes, I trust my brother.”

Of course, Sif would form her own opinions on the matter. After an hour of staring daggers directly into Loki’s back, she picked up the pace and wound in front of him, drawing her sword to place at his neck. “Betray him, and I will kill you.”

Loki smirked as his form quivered and vanished. Before Sif could react, he appeared behind her, dagger at her throat. “Betray me, and I will make you wish for death.”

It was rare that Loki spoke with such conviction. The Silvertongue was known for his calm, almost lackadaisical nature that only a select few could ever sift through enough to guess his real intentions. But the malice in Loki’s words was very clear, and not just to Thor. How had his little brother changed so much in such a short amount of time? Thor had hope these changes were all for the better, but there was a reckless mania to Loki now that had never been there before. If Loki was the impulsive one, who did that leave to manage the fallout?

Once Loki had led their entourage so deep into the bowels of Asgard that Thor wasn’t sure he could find his way out again on his own, he stopped in the middle of a hallway that appeared just as innocuous as every other corridor they had crept down. “We are about to traverse the Way between Asgard and Jotunheim, and it is not a journey to be taken lightly. The Jotuns only managed it upon Thor’s coronation thanks to my meticulous planning and guidance from the shadows, but I have not had the time to plan and prepare for this journey. Form a line, each of you placing a hand on the shoulder of the one in front of you, and by the Norns do not let go .”

Loki turned to the wall and traced a hesitant finger along a faint carving that Thor hadn’t noticed before. It was not a professional artistic rendering, but a crude series of cuts through the plaster forming a rough tree-like shape. It looked to have been done with a blade—perhaps a kitchen knife, or a dagger.

Before Thor could ask, Loki muttered softly, “This was one of the first Ways I discovered as an adolescent. I left this mark to help me find it again, though I did so more as a reminder to steer clear than out of any desire to step through again. Before your coronation, I had only walked this path but once.”

“And what did you discover the first time that left you so wary?” Hogun asked.

Loki dropped his hand away as if burned but did not turn to look at any of them as he answered. “Cold. Desolation. And…monsters.”

Without waiting for a reply, Loki suddenly began weaving green threads of seidr between his hands, muttering a soft incantation. The threads curled away from him and began to form a circle on the wall. The inside of the circle glowed brightly before fading to a hollow darkness.

“Come,” Loki ordered, reaching out a hand toward Thor. He took it, just as he had when they were young. Loki had never been willing to trust Sif or the Warriors Three with the secrets of the Ways, but he had allowed Thor to accompany him on a few journeys along Yggdrasil’s branches. Not this Way in particular, but enough of them for Thor to know the peril of not following Loki’s instructions to the letter.

“Do as my brother says,” Thor commanded. This was enough to push the rest of their party into action, as they all quickly lined up and held on to one another.

And then, they were falling into nothingness with the God of Mischief as their only anchor and sail.

 

---

 

Loki danced and glided along the interweaving branches of the World Tree, greeting it like a dear old friend. He could feel how Yggdrasil reeled at the trauma the Jotnar had wreaked upon it, but they had not caused harm to this particular Way, thank the Norns.

He felt Thor’s hand—solid and warm—in his own smaller one but did not look back to see how the others fared. He had not the time to make their travels gentle, or safe for that matter. They would simply have to heed his instructions and follow as quickly as they could.

But he also knew Thor would not continue forward without being certain his precious friends were close behind. So Loki assumed all was well as their line moved with swift dexterity.

Before long, Loki could feel the energy around him shift. The temperature dropped drastically, fogging Loki’s breath before him, and the vibrant green vines of the World Tree began to feel frosted and slightly brittle.

Loki had not lied when he said he avoided this Way until it became necessary to use, but he had neglected to share what truly frightened him away from Jotunheim as a child. What scared him was not the cold or the desolation, and he never saw hind nor horn of a frost giant in the few minutes he spent in their realm.

No, what frightened him most was that when he was here, in this frigid cold, he felt comfortable. Jotunheim had felt strangely familiar, and that did not sit well with the horror stories he had been told about the Jotnar. Indeed, he was frightened, but not because of any giants nearby. He was frightened by how un afraid and at home he had felt.

After an indecipherable period in the timeless void, they stepped foot on Jotunheim. They were inside a dark cave, which grew even darker as the seidr faded and the Way sealed itself once more. And they were not alone.

“Welcome home, my son,” boomed a voice from the shadows.

Torches flared up all around them, revealing a circle of frost giants blocking their only exit from the cavernous chamber. And at their center, seated on a boulder so his eyes were level with Loki’s own, was the source of the booming voice.

Laufey.

Notes:

I have borrowed some concepts around seidr and core healing from the incredible, must-read fic Ásgarðrian Galdr by the incomparable Valerie_Vancollie , who I am still holding out hope will write a sequel one day! If you haven't read it - it's a Loki fan essential!!

Sorry for no Darcy this chapter, but it was already longer than usual with all the stuff that needed to happen on Asgard! I've got a lot to squeeze into only a few more chapters and I'm really hoping I can succeed in keeping this under 26 chapters. As far as word count, it's already 10k longer than the first book!

~

The chapter title is from the song "Left with Alibis and Lying Eyes" by Emery

~

TRANSLATIONS:

"seidmadr" - seidr-master/sorcerer

"Minn Lítt Fár" - "My Little Mischief"

"Duldikind" - "Ignorant child" (from "duldi" meaning "deceive oneself" and "kind" meaning "child of," so literally "child of deceit" because the name itself was a deception Odin and Loki used to give an impression of condescension.)

Chapter 24: I Didn't Have It in Myself to Go with Grace

Helblindi sat upon his father’s throne, looking down on the pathetic ruin of his kingdom.

Ever since losing his firstborn—pathetically small though the child was—Laufey had been mad with grief, allowing it to lull him into complacency instead of taking any true vengeance against Asgard. The former king was like a beaten-down mutt, cowering to the whims of his master without so much as nipping back at the hand that refused to feed him. They were a dying breed, and Laufey had done nothing to rectify the situation.

Without the Casket of Ancient Winters, there wasn’t much anyone could do. The wild planet was growing too cold even for the Jotnar, and only the Casket wielded the power necessary to tame it. The Casket that still sat in the Allfather’s vault.

But once the Tesseract earned them the support of Helblindi’s generous benefactor, it would be a simple task to reclaim the Casket and send Asgard to its knees. Jotunheim would once more be a force to be reckoned with.

Dethroning his father was a necessary step on the path to such a glorious resurgence, and the response to his coup was disappointing, to say the least. Helblindi expected at least some resistance from his father. A fight to the death would have been the honorable way to surrender his throne, after all. But instead, Laufey had simply sneered and stepped down from the throne. As he walked out of the cavernous palace, Laufey looked back at Helblindi and rumbled darkly, “You are a coward who is merely exchanging one tyrant for another” before disappearing into the blizzard alongside a dozen or so of his most loyal followers.

He really should have killed his father when he had the chance.

With their mother long dead and no wives or children to speak of, Helblindi was the only member of his royal family. But once his victory was secured, the women of Jotunheim would be throwing themselves at his feet, begging to be his queen. Maybe he would even take a few concubines from other realms as he quested for further dominion. It is time a new Allfather ruled the Nine from a realm other than Asgard .

Helbindi was drawn out of his daydreams of future victories by the massive cavern doors rumbling open, admitting a solitary Aesir figure into the audience chamber.

Loki Odinson. Finally.

“Welcome, brother,” Helblindi spat with obvious distaste, “Have you brought the Tesseract, or should I have my guards bring your mortal pet for a little demonstration of what happens to those who defy me?”

The little Asgardian drew himself up to his full, meager height. “I have come to reclaim that which is mine by rights. The Tesseract was unfortunately beyond even my capabilities, but I have brought something even better.”

“Oh really? And what might that be, little Asgardian prince?”

Loki smiled deviously. “A chance at the Casket of Ancient Winters, which will make retrieving the Tesseract from those pathetic mortals quite simple. And as an added bonus—a chance for vengeance against Asgard.”

Now that was an interesting proposition. Maybe he didn’t require his benefactor’s aid after all.

“How do you propose to accomplish such a feat of treachery?”

The God of Mischief spread his arms wide, grinning malevolently as his skin shifted to a familiar Jotun blue. His eyes turned red as the markings that proved him a member of the royal family of Jotunheim traced along his skin. “Why, little brother, do you not know the tales of my trickery? Treachery is in my blood, just as it is in yours. A lesson that oaf Thor Odinson has yet to learn over the years, making my plan even more perfect.”

Loki vanished, only to reappear seated on the arm of Helblindi’s throne, legs crossed casually. The guards tensed, forming ice blades to come to the defense of their king, but Helblindi held up a hand to still them. “Go on.”

“I propose we lure the Aesir prince here under the guise of rescuing his foolhardy little brother. When he comes blasting in, we capture him to use for trade just as you tried to do with that little mortal of mine you stole. Despite all my betrayals, Thor loves me still. He will come for me, and then we will use him as collateral to regain the Casket from Odin. The Allfather may not be willing to part with it on my account, but he would do anything for his beloved heir.”

The vitriol in Loki’s voice resonated with Helbindi’s own sibling rivalry. He knew what it was like to be the lesser loved—not that he ever needed his father’s affections. Such sentiment only made one weak.

Helblindi nodded, considering. In theory, it was a good plan. Except that it relied a great deal on trusting a Trickster. “And just what do you get out of this, Loki Silvertongue?”

“My mortal pet, of course,” Loki said, hopping down from his perch and returning to his earlier position on the audience floor, hands clasped behind his back. “And a chance to meet with this mysterious benefactor of yours. You don’t actually think I would believe you Jotnar managed to traverse Yggdrasil without aid, do you? I’m the only reason you managed to make it to Asgard’s vault the first time, after all.”

“I might’ve guessed it was you,” Helblindi smirked. “That was the first time my—pardon me, our father did anything meaningful in centuries. And yet here we are, the primitive beasts of the Nine Realms without the might of our Casket to bring us glory.”

“Hmm,” Loki continued to speak casually as if they had known one another for decades, even though they had just met. “I presume claiming the throne was not an act of peaceful abdication?”

“Disappointingly peaceful, unfortunately. Our father has been weak ever since the war.” Ever since you were lost—his precious little firstborn . That old jealousy burned cold in Helblindi’s gut, stronger now that he had the cause of his envy standing before him.

“And just what makes you think I will simply trust you to aid Jotunheim against your precious Asgard, runt?”

Loki sighed condescendingly. “My dear little brother, did I not just explain? I have no love for Odin or his ilk. But if it is a boon you are after—something to prove my loyalty—I’m happy to oblige.”

With a flick of his wrist, the God of Mischief apparated a large object in his hand, tossing it to the ground before him. “A gift. To ensure the security of your throne, King Helblindi.”

It was Laufey. Or rather, it was his decapitated head.

Helblindi stared into the lifeless eyes of his father, torn between relief and outrage. While he appreciated having such a thorn in his side removed, Loki had robbed him of the opportunity to do it himself. And yet, he had to acknowledge his brother’s cleverness in the act. It was the tradition among the Jotnar for a warrior seeking an alliance with a rival tribe to bring the head of a kinsman as proof of his changing loyalty. To do so with an Aesir head would have been a great offense, but to kill one’s own father…

“Very well. Let us discover whether or not Odinson is as foolish as you say. In the meantime, I’m sure you’d like to tend to your pet. Guards! Take my brother to the dungeons to spend his time with the mortal until such a time as Asgard’s heir makes an appearance.”

The halfling Jotun simply smiled and bowed. “I thank you, little brother. We shall speak again soon, I am sure.”

As he watched the tiny Jotun exit the throne room flanked by guards, Helblindi felt a thrill at the opportunity given to him. It was working out even better than his benefactor had planned. Laufey was dead, the Casket was nearly his, and soon he would have both Asgardian princes in his dungeons. Of course, he would play nice enough with Loki for now. Though small in size, the shapeshifter was by rights Jotunheim’s heir. Helbindi could not allow him to live once Loki’s usefulness had run its course.

 

---

 

No one had come to look in on Darcy after Byleistr’s visit, but each time she awoke it was to the smell of warm, fresh food sitting before her. Time had lost all meaning in the isolation of her icy cell deep beneath the surface of Jotunheim—if the days were even remotely similar to the 24-hour cycle of Earth, to begin with.

While the comforts of food and warmth had invigorated Darcy greatly, it only made her yearn that much more for someone to talk to. She’d even take Byleistr again or one of the guards at this point but had given up shouting for attention as it no longer seemed to make a difference. The wall of ice remained solidly in place, cutting her off from everyone and everything.

So it was that with nothing better to do, Darcy talked to herself. She started by persuading herself that it was going to be okay. “Loki is coming. He’ll get you out of this and you’ll go back home as if nothing ever happened. Or maybe he’ll take you to Asgard and you can meet his mom. She can help you figure out how to unlock your magic and you can live forever in a golden fantasy world as Mrs. God of Mischief. Mrs. Silvertongue. Mrs. Odinson? Ehh, details.”

When this line of thinking only made her heart ache more for Loki, she took a page out of his book and instead focused on another wish for after her rescue: vengeance. “I’m going to build a massive bonfire and roast Helblindi alive on it. I’m going to chop him up into itty-bitty pieces and make frost giant sushi and feed it to a bilgesnipe. I mean, I’ve never seen a bilgesnipe before, but from the way Loki described them I’m pretty sure they’d be down for some Jotnar-kebab.”

Aaaaand she was thinking about Loki again. Accepting that avoiding thoughts of him was altogether impossible, Darcy eventually settled for tracing a finger along the lines of her tattoo and talking to him as if he were right there with her. “It’s not your fault, you know. What’s happening to me…what happened to my parents. It doesn’t change anything, and I wouldn’t trade what we have, even to bring them back. I love you, Loki. I know you’re coming for me, and if you don’t make it in time…I still love you.”

Settling back into her swaddle of furs, Darcy closed her eyes and began singing a lullaby Loki had taught her a few nights ago as they cuddled on the couch in her parents’ living room.

“Drømte mig en drøm i nat
Om silke og ærlig pæl
Bar en dragt så let og glat
I solfaldets strålevældI.”

Darcy was nearly asleep, the final line drifting off into a soft hum. She thought she could almost hear Loki’s voice, serenading her in his warm baritone.

“Alle de andre på os så
De smilede, og de lo.”

Delicate fingers brushed the hair back from her forehead, coming to rest on her cheek. She inhaled deeply the familiar, sweet spice that enveloped her dreams.

“Snart gik dansen helt i stå
Der dansede kun vi to”

Darcy snuggled closer to the soothing voice, afraid to open her eyes and break the spell. Tears trickled down her cheeks as she tried to force herself to stay asleep, not wanting to wake up and find herself alone again.

“Minn Ijos, opna pinn augas.”

A sob choked out of Darcy’s throat as leather-clad arms wrapped tightly around her, cocooning her in warmth. Grounding her in reality. But could she really trust what was real? She was better fed and past the danger of freezing to death, but delirium could easily take hold after days of isolation, not to mention her still severely injured arms.

“Do not be afraid, Minn Ijos. I am here, just open your eyes and you will see.”

Darcy opened her eyes, and there he was—his green eyes wet with tears, his skin sallow and pale with unmasked fear. His lips stretched in a wide, toothy grin of relief as she looked up at him.

“I knew you’d come for me,” Darcy gasped, throwing herself at him and burrowing her face in his broad chest.

“I will always come for you, darling. Nothing will ever matter more to me than you.”

They held each other in silent bliss for several minutes before Loki gently lifted Darcy off of him and drew the furs away to expose her arms.

“Ek munu bana at heimskr Hrimpursar,” Loki growled, his voice rumbling nearly as low as it did when he took on his Jotun form. Darcy looked up from her blackened, cracked skin to see red flaring across his eyes.

“Same,” Darcy agreed, “But maybe we figure out how to get out of here first? You got a plan for that?.

“In time, Minn Ijos,” Loki placated, calm seeping back into his tone as he caressed her arms with threads of comforting green seidr. “We must wait for the pieces to align just right for our grand exit.”

Darcy sighed with relief as her skin warmed under Loki’s magic, softening into an angry red and eventually a tender pink. Her arms still ached, but it felt more like a bad sunburn than the complete destruction of her epidermis. “What pieces? Can’t you just teleport us out of here?” Normally Darcy would hate the whine in her voice, but she was desperate to be back home—or at least, back on her own planet.

“Unfortunately, no.” Loki grimaced, leaning back into the furs and drawing her close to rest her head on his chest. “We are far too deep underground in an unfamiliar realm for me to risk such a thing alone, let alone with a passenger. I’m afraid our path home will require a bit more…finesse.”

“Okay, define finesse. What are we gonna do?”

“As I said, we are going to wait. Don’t worry, Minn Ijos—big brother will be here soon enough to launch our rescue. Now rest. All will be well, and I am not leaving you again.”

Darcy was about to protest when Loki started singing the lullaby once more, stroking his fingers through her matted hair until she drifted off to sleep in his arms.

Notes:

Thank you all for your patience! I read every single comment and so appreciate the support - it keeps me writing! I've got the rest of the book drafted, and we have three more chapters coming after this one. Don't be too sad, though - this was always intended to be a trilogy, so we have another book coming!

One more quick note: For anyone confused, there was a time jump in this chapter. Just relax and enjoy the ride - all will come together soon!

~

Before we dive into translations, let's talk about the lullaby. The song is "Drømte Mig En Drøm i Nat" which translates "I Dreamt a Dream This Night." You can read the full translation here, but I'll include the sections I used below. My favorite version of this song is this one by DR Pigekoret, featuring the lovely voice of Pernille Rosendahl.

Here is a translation of the first verse, which Darcy sings:

"I dreamt a dream this night
Of silk and honest post
Wore a robe so light and smooth
in the light of the sunset."

After this, Loki starts singing:

"All the others watched us
they smiled, and they laughed.
Soon the dance completely stopped
only us two were left."

OTHER TRANSLATIONS:

"Minn Ijos, opna pinn augas." - "My Light, open your eyes."

"Ek munu bana at heimskr Hrimpursar" - "I shall kill that foolish frost giant (derogatory)"

~

Chapter title is from the song "my tears ricochet" by Taylor Swift

Chapter 25: The Past is in the Past

Thor’s initial instinct was to attack, as was only natural when surrounded by frost giants. His friends practically burned with the same energy. But Loki stood at the front of their group and had yet to make a move, so Thor reigned in his aggressive impulses. This was Loki’s quest, and if Thor had learned anything in their months apart, it was that he needed to trust his brother more.

“As I see you are expecting me, am I to presume that you are to blame for the kidnapping of a mortal from Midgard?” Loki questioned, the threat apparent in his tone.

Laufey sneered. “Do you honestly think I would stoop so low as to capture such frail prey? No, my clan has not even set foot in Utgard since King Helblindi’s coup.”

Loki’s laugh was pure mania and cruelty. “Oh, how the mighty have fallen. The great conqueror, Laufey of Jotunheim, reduced to cowering in a cave with a few measly guards as company? I’d love to hear that tragic tale.”

“And so you shall, for it is the reason I waited for you here. When I learned of Helblindi’s schemes on Midgard, I knew it would not be long before Asgardians arrived, being the self-proclaimed protectors of that mortal realm. When I felt your seidr moving across Yggdrasil once more, I thought it prudent to propose an alliance against our common foe.”

Loki looked as taken aback as Thor felt. Since when did a frost giant have any sort of connection with seidr , let alone the World Tree?

Sensing the question before it was asked, Laufey explained, “The seidr in Jotunheim runs nearly as deep and far more wild than that of Asgard. One does not spend seven thousand years in the presence of such power without growing to understand it. We are not the beasts you Aesir make us out to be—I would think your own second prince would be evidence enough of that.

“Now, if we are quite finished with the word games, Loki Silvertongue, I must request your aid. I could not contest Helblindi for one simple reason: my youngest child, Byleistr. Helblindi’s blood, and yet he would threaten the boy’s life if I so much as set foot in Utgard again. Thus I am exiled, and Byleistr has not the slightest inkling of the danger he is in within the very caverns he calls home.”

Loki crossed his arms, face expressionless as he regarded the disgraced king. “When I already face the difficulty of freeing one captive from Helblindi’s grasp, you wish me to add another? And what precisely are you offering in exchange for such an act of goodwill?”

“Only that which is your birthright.”

“And what makes you think I want such a boon?” Loki snapped, seidr flashing out from his hands as it only ever did when his emotions swirled out of control. Thor reached forward and rested a hand on his brother’s shoulder, whether to reign him in or as a sign of support even he did not know. Perhaps both.

“Is that not what you have so desired? Is that not why you enlisted our aid in stopping the coronation of Thor Odinson?” Laufey hummed, the sound oddly similar to the guttural rumbling Loki often emitted when deep in thought. “Perhaps you have learned the lesson that yet eludes Helblindi. The lesson I learned far too late in my long life.”

“And what lesson is that?” Loki whispered numbly. He still hadn’t moved, not even to shrug off Thor’s hand which still rested on his tensed shoulder.

“That some things are more precious than power. Like the bond between lovers, the loyalty of kin, or…or the love of a father for his child.”

Loki turned sharply toward the faint light at the cave’s exit, pushing roughly through Jotnar who moved aside without the slightest aggression. Thor followed a few steps behind, the rest of their party piling up behind him, muttering in confusion.

“What just happened?”

“So this Helblindi is king now? Is that good or bad for us?”

“How did any frost giant ever overpower Laufey ?”

“I knew Loki had something to do with the mess at your coronation!”

Loki stopped several yards from the cave, his back stiff as he glared out at the frozen wasteland of Jotunheim. Thor left his friends to their mutterings and approached his brother.

“Loki, this changes nothing,” Thor assured him. “We will rescue the Lady Darcy and let these Jotuns resolve this war of succession on their own, yes?”

Loki didn’t move. He didn’t speak. He just stared out at the vast expanse of snow as if it held all the answers he sought.

Jotunheim was even more bitingly cold than Thor remembered. It was the heat of summer when last they visited, and even then the chill ate through to the bone. Now, the bones themselves felt as if they had hardened into ice, every movement slowed by the relentless freeze that permeated the senses.

It affected Loki more as well, though not in the same way it discomfited Thor. “Loki, your skin is…turning blue,” Thor whispered. This finally pulled Loki from his ruminations, and Thor watched as Loki held his now blue hand up in front of him, wrinkling his nose in disgust.

The Warriors and Sif hadn’t yet seemed to notice, too busy bickering over whether they should trust Laufey to give much thought to Loki’s wellbeing. While it bothered Thor that he had never noticed his friends’ dismissive nature before, right now he appreciated the privacy it afforded.

“If you do not wish to share this secret yet, I will distract them until you can shift to your Aesir form.”

Loki nodded curtly, curling his hand into a fist and closing his eyes.

But just as Thor turned to leave, Loki spoke his name—almost too softly for Thor to hear.

“What is it, brother?”

Loki cleared his throat, shifting uncomfortably. “If anything happens…If I don’t…”

Stiffening, Thor rumbled lowly. “Nothing is going to happen to you, Loki. I swear it.”

Loki chuckled darkly. “Do not make vows you cannot uphold, Odinson. I do not care what fairytale ending you are expecting. I have one mission and one mission only: to rescue Darcy and see her returned safely to Midgard. To that point, I must ask for your aid should I not survive to accomplish this task. You must find her father—a man called Tony Stark. He hails from New York, near where you found me. Make sure she makes it home to him? He’s…he may be all she has left.”

Forcing himself to swallow every argument against this outcome, Thor closed his eyes and nodded. “I will see it done, brother.”

Loki did not thank him. He didn’t have to.

Thor went back to his friends, who bombarded him with questions immediately. He placated them with half-truths and distracting jests, infusing his words with every lesson he ever learned from his silver-tongued brother. He was just beginning to wonder when Loki would come to join them when Sif glanced over his shoulder, her brow furrowed.

“Where’s Loki?” she asked.

Thor turned to look at the spot where his brother had stood only moments before. He was gone.

 

---

 

Helblindi did not have to wait long before the elder Odinson stood before him, eyes wide and desperate. With him were the same four companions who had accompanied the prince on his last visit to the icy realm—armed to the teeth, as usual. Pathetic how these Aesir must carry their weapons like pack mules , he mused. Every frost giant learned to form blades from ice before their 500th year.

Bowing his head in an uncharacteristic show of deference that was simultaneously undermined by the tight grip on his hammer, the Aesir prince bellowed, “I have come in search of my brother, Loki of Asgard.”

“Of Asgard, is he? Interesting you would say so, considering what your brother is willing to do for the benefit of his true kin.”

Helblindi relished in the furrow of Odinson’s brow at this bold statement. Turning his gaze to the guard who stood at the side entrance nearest the dungeons, he sent his svellbrodira off with a gesture to retrieve the prisoners.

Lounging back on his throne, Helblindi continued, “I will admit I was disappointed when Loki appeared without the Tesseract I requested in exchange for his mortal pet’s safety, though the boon he brought in its stead was sufficient to earn my willingness to see his plan through to its glorious conclusion.” Helblindi nodded to the decapitated head of his father where it rested upon a pedestal by his side, a caution to any who would contest his place as king.

A thrill went through him at the shock on the Aesirs’ faces—it was almost as good as the pain and sorrow in Byleistr’s eyes when Helblindi revealed the tragic demise of their sire. After convincing Byleistr that they must let Loki believe in their trust until they held all the cards, it was easy to put the rest of his pawns in place. Thor wasn’t playing into Loki’s hand—he was playing into Helblindi’s.

After all, Helblindi wasn’t about to allow the only Jotun with a nearer claim to the throne than him to live. As firstborn, runt or not, Loki was the rightful heir, which meant Helblindi would need to dispose of him before the upstart had a chance to rally support.

“ What have you done with Loki? ” Thor raged, his pathetically short temper wearing thin.

“Be at ease, little princess,” Helblindi taunted, using the phrase that had so easily sent Asgard’s prince berserk on their first encounter. The Aesir held his position this time, surprisingly enough. “He is on his way to us now.”

No sooner had Helblindi spoken the words than the guard returned, one hand gripping the mortal woman’s shoulder through layers of furs— who gave her those? —and the other wrapped tightly around Loki’s forearm.

Thor surged forward a step before two Jotun guards intercepted him.

“As you can see, both Loki and his pet are unharmed—well, for the most part. Mortals have such frail constitutions, you see. In fact, Loki was only in our dungeons to see to her wellbeing. I couldn’t release the mortal until I could trust Loki to be a god of his word, and he was quite insistent on accompanying her. Fleggr, release my brother. Let us see what path he shall choose.”

A trusted member of his Svell Val-Tivar , Helblindi knew he could trust Fleggr to keep a close watch on the proceedings and take care of the mortal should Loki stray from his promised loyalty.

Loki stepped forward calmly, not even so much as glancing back at the mortal as he approached the Asgardians. “Fear not, brother ,” Loki spat, the vitriol in his voice like sweet honey to Helblindi’s ears. “I am well. You have come for me, just as I knew you would. And you will make a perfect hostage to gain the Allfather’s cooperation.”

At these words, the rest of Helblindi’s Svell Val-Tivar stepped out of the shadows, each one grabbing one of Thor’s companions and pulling the struggling Aesir away from their prince.

 

---

 

Darcy watched the scene play out, helpless under the watchful eye of the Jotun guard whose icy grip was starting to seep through the furs and into her skin.

“TRAITOR!” the goddess—Sif, she assumed—shouted, glaring at Loki with pure hatred.

Darcy saw Loki wince slightly at the comment, but whatever discomfort the word caused him was quickly covered by a devilish grin. “My dear Lady Sif, I’m afraid you are mistaken. Is it truly a betrayal to side with one’s own flesh and blood?” From where she stood far to his right, Darcy could still see the midnight blue overtake Loki’s appearance, tribal markings tracing lines on his face and eyes flaring red.

“No…it’s not possible,” the largest god gasped in horror. Thor’s face remained unchanged as he stared down his now clearly Jotun brother as if trying to understand a game for which he did not know the rules. The God of Thunder stood unmoving as Loki drew nearer until the two were hardly a breath apart.

“Oh yes, I’m afraid it is,” Loki said without taking his eyes off Thor. “Came as quite a shock to discover my true nature just before your king banished me for the simple crime of uncovering his web of lies. I am merely righting a wrong and returning to my rightful place in Jotunheim. And you, brother , are going to help me.”

At these words, Loki drew a dagger and with shocking strength and swiftness, chopped off Thor’s free hand. The god cried out in agony, collapsing to his knees and dropping his hammer to grip the bleeding stump close.

“Loki, stop!” Darcy cried reactively, awakened by the cruelty in her beloved’s actions. What are you doing, Loki? This isn’t you!

Loki ignored her outcry, scooping up the discarded hand and turning back to Helblindi. “A gift, for my true brother. It should be more than enough to convince the Allfather to treat with Jotunheim. I would give you his head, but a dead heir is hardly a bargaining piece.”

Helblindi rose from his throne and stepped forward until he towered over Loki. Taking the proffered hand, he raised it over his head in triumph. “Today is the first step to victory! The Casket will be ours, and the Nine Realms will soon follow!”

A cheer broke out among the throng of guards surrounding them, though some in the room stood more somber. Darcy locked eyes with Byleistr and could see the fear and regret in his gaze. She tried to school her expression into one of reassurance, worried though she was. Loki has a plan—he always has a plan.

Loki laughed manically, and many Jotuns joined him until they realized he wasn’t stopping. Slowly, the icy hall fell silent except for Loki’s cackling. “My dear little brother,” Loki gasped in a show of getting his laughter under control. “Do you honestly mean to tell me you fell for the same trick twice and still do not see the truth?”

Helblindi squinted his eyes doubtfully at Loki, clearly missing the joke. Loki rolled his eyes and gestured behind the massive Jotun, a stream of seidr dancing out from his hand toward the frost giant head that sat near the throne. In a swirl of green, the head morphed into something far more beastly. It had large fangs, black lifeless eyes, and was thick with frost-dusted white fur. It looked like the head of a white wolf, though much larger than any canine Darcy had ever seen. One thing was for certain—it was not a frost giant head.

Finally seeming to catch on, Helblindi brought down his arm and looked at the hand he had been holding, only to discover it was nothing more than a hunk of ice.

“Foolish Trickster!” Helblindi spat. He had time to do nothing else, for with a swirl of his hands Loki apparated a glowing and ancient-looking casket in his hold and blasted what looked like a concentrated blizzard right at the king, turning him instantly to ice.

Notes:

Shout-out to Traxus_IV for predicting the head wasn't Laufey's. Trickster's gotta trick!

Two chapters to go, then I'll be taking a short break from posting to get a bit of a buffer built up on book three. HOWEVER, I do have some ideas for flashback one-shots of other moments in this series - Mortal!Loki hijinks in the lab, Thor being an oaf of a ruler, etc. If you have any ideas feel free to leave them in the comments, and if I feel inspired I may dedicate a one-shot to you!

~

The chapter title is from none other than "Let It Go" from Frozen. I couldn't help myself ;)

Chapter 26: How Much to Give and How Much to Take

Thor knew the instant Loki disappeared that the God of Mischief was up to his old tricks, but he also trusted his brother would never betray them to the Jotnar—not after how they had abandoned him as a babe.

Thor waited quietly for Loki’s plan to unfurl, playing his part to perfection until the time came to attack. But when the moment arose, he did not hesitate.

Bounding forward with Mjolnir sparking in his hand—now revealed to be whole and unharmed—he hurled the weapon in the face of the giant who still held the lady Darcy, forcing the towering figure to release its grasp on her arm as it was thrown back against the wall. No sooner had Thor liberated his brother’s maiden than Loki was before her, scooping her shivering figure into his arms and vanishing from sight.

 

---

 

Loki held Darcy’s hand tightly in his as he pulled her swiftly through the cavernous palace, seeking escape.

“Loki, you have to go back!” Darcy whispered, tugging him back toward the throne room. “They need your help!”

Loki shoved her behind a pillar and pressed his body against hers as a few Jotun guards rushed past to join the battle. His lips were inches from her forehead as he released thin, ragged breaths.

“I cannot, Minn Ijós. Not until I know you are safe.” 

“Then hide me somewhere and go help! They helped you rescue me, we can’t abandon them!”

Loki winced, reminding Darcy of the need to be quiet. “Fine,” he bit out in frustration. “Here—” Loki led her to a small alcove, pressing her beneath a stone bench.

“Do. Not. Move.” he commanded, earning an eye roll in return. “I will cast an invisibility spell that should hold so long as you are not touched. But you must be careful.”

Darcy nodded, fighting to keep the fear out of her eyes. She didn’t want him to leave her, but she couldn’t be selfish. More lives were at stake than just hers, and she wouldn’t let anyone die on her behalf. Not again.

Despite her best efforts, she knew Loki sensed her fear when his fierce gaze softened and he leaned down to draw her into a rough, desperate kiss that captured all of their fear and love in a single moment. Then he was gone and she was left to curl beneath the bench and pray for their safety, increasingly exasperated with her mortality and lack of fighting skills.

 

---

 

Sif and the Warriors Three managed to extricate themselves from their captors and join the fray alongside Thor, dodging ice blades and preparing their own weapons for attack as giants seemed to flood from every nook and cranny of the palace. Thor felt a sense of déjà vu as the battle began, mirroring their last venture in these icy halls.

“Typical of your brother to disappear right when the fighting starts,” Sif snapped in frustration, sending her sword through the gut of the nearest Jotun and unsheathing it just as quickly to parry a blow from behind.

“We came here to rescue the lady Darcy, and he is doing precisely that,” Thor grunted, sending Mjolnir flying to knock down three Jotnar while a fourth bore down on him. The fourth giant raised a rocky battleaxe overhead, bringing it down swiftly above Thor. Instead of dodging as, according to Loki, any sane person would do, Thor thrust his bare hands overhead and grabbed either side of the hulking axe, using all his strength to stop its descent until Mjolnir came sweeping through the giant’s arms, breaking them on contact.

“I’ll say this for Loki Silvertongue—I never did understand his methods of approach,” Volstagg agreed, catching the battleaxe Thor tossed his way, “A direct fight is far more honorable than all this trickery.”

“Quite right, my friend,” Fandral agreed as he traded blows with two Jotnar almost simultaneously. “It is the highest honor an Aesir can achieve to die in glorious battle.”

One of the giants managed to knock Fandral’s sword from his grasp and was bearing down upon him with ferocious speed when a familiar dagger protruded through the Jotun’s skull from behind.

Loki apparated kneeling on the giant’s shoulders, a wicked light in his vibrant green eyes. Yanking his dagger out of the Jotun’s skull, he leaped to the ground as the Jotun collapsed in a lifeless heap. “Fortunately for you, Fandral, I am no Aesir.”

“That’s another thing!” Sif exclaimed as she slew one giant after another with catlike grace. “When were you planning to tell us you’re Jotnar? Did you even tell Thor?”

It was typical for their crew to banter during a fight, but the stakes felt particularly high in this case and Thor was in no mood to detail their family’s secretly complicated history. “Sif, now is hardly the time—”

“To be fair, my dear Sif—” Loki vanished into green mist at the swipe of a Jotun blade, reappearing behind his aggressor and slashing a dagger through the giant’s thigh. “I did not know myself until our last visit to this lovely realm. Speaking of my heritage—”

Loki transported himself to the throne of Jotunheim, seating himself on the dais that only just raised him higher than the head of the still-frozen Helblindi. “Enough,” his voice boomed through the halls, echoing off the ice and causing Aesir and Jotun alike to stop and look at him expectantly.

“I am Loki Laufeyson. Firstborn of King Laufey of Jotunheim. And as your rightful Heir, I command you to kneel—” he summoned the Casket of Ancient Winters into an upraised palm as he shifted into his Jotun form “—or die as traitors to your king. Now, who will be first to swear fealty to me?”

Thor and his friends had moved closer to one another during this speech, standing at each other’s backs as they waited to see how the Jotnar would respond to this bold declaration.

“Helblindi is our king,” the Jotun whom Thor had first attacked spat, blood spraying from his mouth as it continued to pour from his broken nose. “We will swear to no other.”

“Well then,” Loki mused, “If you prefer an icicle to me, then I suppose it is only fair to reunite you with him.” Pulling the Casket between his hands, Loki casually shot a beam of ice into the Jotun, solidifying him just as he had Helblindi.

“Now, who’s next?”

The cavernous throne room was utterly silent. Then, soft steps padded forward from behind the throne as a Jotun who was nearly as small as Loki moved to stand at the foot of the dais. Bringing a fist to his chest, the young frost giant bowed his head and spoke with a voice almost as silky as Loki’s. “My prince, while I cannot swear fealty to you as king, I do acknowledge you as rightful heir and declare my loyalty to our father—King Laufey of Jotunheim. At hans nafn, minn jokull es pinn. ”

Loki smiled and was about to reply when a pained cry choked from the back of the hall. An unfamiliar Jotun stepped from the shadows, Darcy’s throat blackening in his grasp.

 

---

 

It took everything in Loki to hide his panic at seeing Darcy so quickly discovered. He sensed powerful seidr emanating from her captor—a seidrmadr among the Jotun. Had he known it was possible, he would never have hidden her with such a primitive cantrip.

But then, he should have known it was possible, given his own affinity for seidr as a full-blooded Jotun himself.

“Mortals are such fragile little things,” the beast taunted, loosening his grasp at Darcy’s throat just enough for her to breathe—frail, broken breaths that terrified Loki almost as much as the black frostbite spreading up her jaw and down across her chest.

Pretending indifference would do him no good with such a cold-blooded race. It hardly worked the first time. “Name your price,” Loki bit out coldly.

“You know what I seek, Stōll-Pjófr. Release King Helblindi and I shall return your little mortal to your care—what is left of her anyway.”

“Hraudnir, enough!” Byleistr cried, taking a step toward the frost giant holding Darcy. “You betray our king just as my brother did!”

Hraudnir snorted, glaring at the youngest prince of Jotunheim with disgust. “Helblindi could hardly stand you—you’re weak. Small. Just like him .” The Jotun jerked his chin in Loki’s direction, spitting to really drive his point home. “The only reason he allowed you to live was as a hostage to keep Laufey in check.”

Loki did not miss the pain that shot through Byleistr’s eyes, but the young Jotun held firm. “I am no fool. I know my brother has little love for me. That does not change the fact that what you are doing is treason.”

“You waste my time, jötling. Or does the self-proclaimed heir let his little brother fight his battles?”

Loki didn’t rise to the jab. He’d seen Thor fall prey to it often enough to recognize the bait for what it was. “I had assumed the Jotnar to be a people of action rather than pretty words,” he replied instead, staring down his nose at the Jotun with all the arrogance he could muster. “How can I be assured that you will release her to me once I free Helblindi?”

Hraudnir smiled cruelly. “You cannot. But what other choice do you have?” Resting a hand almost tenderly against Darcy’s cheek, Hraudnir pressed the full force of his Jotun ice magic into her. Harsh blackness cracked across her skin as Darcy cried out in pain.

“Stop!” Loki could no longer contain his panic as he bounded down the steps of the dais. “I’ll do it, just let her go. Please.”

With a satisfied smirk, Hraudnir released his grasp from Darcy, who collapsed to the ground in an unconscious heap. Thor rushed toward her, but the frost giant held up a blade to stop him. “Not until your little prince does his part.”

Left with no other options, Loki raised the Casket and extended its magic out toward Helblindi, recalling the icy curse.

 

---

 

Thor watched helplessly as Loki gave up his advantage—something he had not once seen his brother do—for the sake of a mortal woman. His brother had changed dramatically in his time on Midgard, and while Thor found himself admiring the depth of Loki’s love he also feared for what such a deep attachment could do to his little brother.

When they were children, Loki had found an injured starling in the gardens. It had a makeshift arrow through its chest and a broken leg, but was still somehow breathing. Loki had carried the little bird inside and made it a nest of shredded linens in his chambers, nursing it back to health with every bit of healing seidr he knew—which was a great deal at that point, given their mother’s natural talent for it. He did not allow anyone near the frail creature, until one day Thor was walking past the room and heard his brother weeping.

When he went inside, it was to find Loki cradling the corpse of his starling. Despite all his efforts, he had failed to save it. And he hardly spoke a word for weeks afterward, so strong was his grief.

How would Loki cope when this mortal’s life was at an end?

Helblindi stood stalwart and composed as the ice melted away, showing no sign of confusion. He seemed to have been fully aware while encased in the Casket’s spell, which he proved by immediately looking toward his loyal comrade and issuing a command.

“Kill her.”

“No!” Thor cried, barreling toward Darcy as the giant Hraudnir brought his ice blade down toward her stomach. Thor was too late, and the blade pierced through her with a sickening squelch.

But the cry of pain that came out of her was not a woman’s voice—it was Loki’s.

In a rage, Thor hurled Mjolnir into Hraudnir’s chest, sending the frost giant careening into a nearby pillar. Scooping the mortally wounded woman into his arms, Thor watched in dismay as her features shifted. Her cheekbones sharpened, her glassy eyes shifted from blue to green, and the unmistakable visage of his brother stared up at him, blood drizzling from his pale lips.

“Is she safe?”

Thor tore his gaze from his dying brother to search for Darcy, finding her unconscious on the floor where Loki had once stood. His friends had just reached her side and formed a protective circle around her as Byleistr wrapped her gently in a large fur blanket, moving aside for Volstagg to take her in his arms.

“She is safe, brother. But how—”

Loki raised a silencing hand between them—or at least, that’s what Thor assumed he was doing before he noticed his brother’s exposed skin and the intricate tattoo woven around his hand and wrist. A seidknútr.

Thor was nowhere near as well-versed in the ways of seidr as his brother, but he knew the implications of such a marking. It was a powerful and ancient protection magic only ever used amongst seidmadr to signify the depth of their bond to one another. Loki had never been able to fully switch places with someone else before using teleportation magic, but with such a bond between him and the other person…

And he had used that bond to save Darcy’s life, sacrificing his own in the process.

“Thor Odinson,” Helblindi’s voice boomed. The frost giant had casually circumvented the group guarding Darcy to boldly reclaim his seat on the throne. He now held the Casket of Ancient Winters in one hand, having retrieved the relic after Loki abandoned it in his haste to save Darcy. “I shall give you this one small mercy. Take the human and leave, now. Loki Laufeyson is to remain here, with me. His life is the price for the blood you shed this day.”

The rest of the Jotnar had pulled back to stand along the walls, watching the scene unfold before them with cold indifference. Only Byleistr seemed affected as he tentatively followed behind the group of Aesir that carried an unconscious Darcy toward Thor and Loki.

Fandral knelt beside the brothers. “She won’t last much longer,” he whispered, and Thor wasn’t sure if the words were meant for him or Loki. “She needs the Soul Forge. We cannot delay.”

“Thor,” Loki demanded with surprising strength. “Don’t you dare go back on your word. Keep your promise. Leave me.”

He knew. Somehow, Loki knew it would end like this. And he came anyway—gave his life for hers, and forced Thor into an oath that he would never forgive his brother for breaking.

“Damn you, Loki,” Thor choked out, “I will come back for you…if only to kill you myself.”

Loki smiled weakly. “I know you will, brother.”

It was a lie. They both knew Loki’s time was running out—even if Thor did return, there would be no one left to save.

Thor rested Loki gently down on the ground, watching as his brother stared longingly at the unconscious woman in Volstagg’s arms. “Lifa, Minn Ijós,” he whispered, a final wish for his beloved before the life faded from his eyes.

The Asgardians did not wait for Helblindi to change his mind. They rushed from the throne room, pushing their way through the halls past many a confused Jotun and out into the icy tundra.

Light shone off the snow-capped hills, cold and cruel in its stark brightness. The group ran a few leagues away from the palace of Jotunheim before seeking aid. Crying to Heimdall for help, they were quickly swept up in the Bifrost.

Their mission was a success. They had retrieved Darcy just as Loki had intended. But the cost was far too great. Loki was dead, and one of the most feared races in the history of the Nine now had their mightiest weapon back, along with a leader who was more than eager to wield it.

Watching as the battered and hardly breathing mortal was placed within the Soul Forge, Thor begged the Norns to save the lady Darcy’s life, if only so it wasn’t all for naught.

Notes:

Again, sorry for the delay between chapters. This one has been written for a while but I second-guessed the nuances of the plot and how it would connect with future events and I got posting anxiety, so it has been sitting here for a while. I finally gave it one more read and feel good sharing it with you all. If you like it, please comment and tell me! Words of affirmation are my love language and genuinely fuel me to keep writing!!

One more chapter to go!

~

TRANSLATIONS:

"At hans nafn, minn jokull es pinn." - "In his name, my ice is yours."

seidrmadr - sorcerer/mage/master of magic (seidr)

"Stōll-Pjófr" - "Usurper" (literally "throne-thief")

seidknútr - literally "seidr-knot" or "magic-knot". Darcy and Loki's equivalent of engagement rings, though as Thor explained it's definitely much more than that. Loki also explains some of this back in chapter 20.

"Lifa, Minn Ijós" - "Live, My Light"

~

The chapter title is from the song "I Found" by Amber Run

Chapter 27: Hell is Where I Know You Won't Return

Notes:

Stay tuned at the end of the chapter for important announcements!

Revna had never felt more in love than when she first held her newborn daughter in her arms. The child had a surprisingly thick head of wild, black hair and her father’s nose, but the eyes were entirely Revna’s.

She would not have a Vanir name, nor a Vanir upbringing. This child would grow up on Midgard, among her father’s people.

Revna knew she didn’t have long, not after all she had given to keep her child alive. She had considered contacting Tony, but he was only just getting his life together. He was not prepared for a child, and she wouldn’t uproot his future the way hers had been, especially not with a child who would outlive him by centuries and leave him heartbroken. Again.

Revna stepped through the doors of the Midgardian hospital into the brisk early morning air—alone, and with no idea where she would go now. Revna had never needed much to survive and didn’t have so much as a room to call her own on this planet. But if she had told the healers, they would have tried to take her child away.

The baby let out a small whimper, and Revna nuzzled her cheek and pulled the swaddle tighter around her daughter. Squeezing her eyes shut, Revna held back tears as she faced the reality of her situation. Tony may not be prepared to raise a child—but neither was she.

“Excuse me, Miss? Are you alright?”

She was approached by a thin man with eyes that spoke of heartbreak framed in laugh lines that spoke of kindness. Just behind him was a short woman with a haunted gaze, surreptitiously looking at the bundle in Revna’s arms before glancing away with a pained expression.

“Yes, I’m well…thank you for your concern.” Revna had never been the best liar, wearing her heart on her sleeve for all to see. It was part of what got her in trouble in the first place.

The man looked to his wife, who inhaled deeply before stepping forward to join them, hesitantly leaning in to get a better look at Revna’s child.

“Oh!” the woman gasped, a single syllable that encompassed immense sorrow and heartwarming joy all at once. “She’s beautiful. What’s her name?”

“Darcy.”

Darcy. Dark-haired one . Her beautiful raven-haired daughter with eyes like hers and a winning smile that rivaled her father’s, even at a mere few hours old. The name was a simple one, but it held all of Revna’s hopes for this precious child. Born of darkness, she will be a light in this world.

“That’s a lovely name,” said the man, gently drawing his wife back and bundling her beneath one long arm. “I hate to pry, but you seem lost. Do you and your child have somewhere to go?”

Revna flushed, ducking her head. Did she really look that helpless?

A warm hand cupped her chin, lifting her gaze to see new determination in the woman’s eyes.

“You will come with us, then. We have a spare bedroom for you and even a crib for your child. That is, if you would like to?”

Taken aback, Revna gaped at the strange woman who had just offered her a safe haven. “But…you don’t know me. Are you sure?”

“She has a point, Leah. We don’t know her,” the man agreed before sticking his hand out to shake Revna’s. “I’m Alan Lewis, and this is my wife Leah. And you are?”

Swallowing tears, Revna placed her shaking hand in his. “My name is Raven.”

 

---

 

Darcy. Darcy, minn ást.

Everything felt like it was on fire, yet Darcy felt chilled to the bone as if she would never feel warmth again.

You must be strong, my child. It is time to embrace who you truly are.

It was there. Darcy’s seidr , pulsing deep within her center, desperate to break out. But whenever she reached for it, a new ache flooded her, drained her, left her too exhausted to try again.

I will help you, minn dóttir. Follow my voice, you will find me there.

The voice came from the same place where her seidr lay bound and hidden. Darcy found that when she followed the voice inward the pain did not come.

That’s it, just a little further. Now open your eyes.

Darcy opened her eyes and gasped. She was on a Ferris wheel towering high above the twinkling lights of her hometown. The last time she had been here was with—

“Hello, Darcy.”

“Aunt Raven? M-mom?”

Raven sat beside her, looking exactly as she had that day on the Ferris wheel: auburn hair tumbling in a mass of curls down her shoulders, not a speck of makeup on her flawless, ageless face. She also looked entirely different—less weary. She seemed to be surrounded by an ethereal glow, though that could just be the lights of the carnival around them.

“I’m so proud of you, my child. You have grown into an incredible woman, just as I always dreamed you would.”

Darcy was still stuck on the fact that her biological mother—her goddess mother—was sitting right next to her. “How are you alive?”

Raven’s expression faltered slightly as she gave Darcy a sad smile. “I’m not, technically. What you see is but a remnant of who I was, left behind to protect you until you were ready.”

“Ready for what?”

“To know who you are. To understand your heritage. To be Vanir.”

Everything came rushing back like an avalanche. “Wait—how am I here? Is this real? I was on Jotunheim, and Loki was fighting the giants, but one of them found me, and then…did I die?”

“No, my child, but you still might if you cannot release your seidr from its bindings.”

Darcy tried not to panic. She really did try. But this was a lot to take in, and she wasn’t even sure she was ready for the whole immortal goddess life yet.

“Okay, wow. Um. This is fine. I’m fine. It’s cool.” Darcy ran her hands through her hair, grasping for a thread of calm.

Raven chuckled softly. “You are so much like him. I only wish I could have stayed to watch you grow up—to introduce you to your father.”

That brought Darcy up short. “Why didn’t you? Do goddesses even get sick?”

“Not easily or often, no. But I was not the one who was dying, Darcy. You were.” The scenery shifted, and Darcy found herself in a sterile hospital hallway. Raven was with her, but no one seemed to notice their sudden appearance as two nurses exited the room in front of them, conversing in hushed tones.

“There must be something we can do for the poor little thing,” one nurse whispered, glancing at the door behind her worriedly.

“The doctor’s hands are tied,” replied the other. “They can’t find anything outwardly wrong with the child. She’s just…dying.”

“That poor mother. And she doesn’t even have anyone with her?”

The nurses moved away down the hall, their voices fading with them.

“The Vanir have rarely mated with other species,” Raven explained. “Each time we have tried, a strange sickness has taken hold for which there is no cure. The seidr of a Vanir child is too frail to fight it off, and they are fortunate to live more than a few days.”

“But isn’t Loki’s mom—I mean, the Queen of Asgard—from Vanaheim?”

Raven smiled fondly. “Frigga has always been remarkable, but you are right. Aesir and Vanir biology is similar enough that the illness seems to be less common, though it is still a risk.”

Guiding Darcy through the doorway the nurses had come from, Raven continued, “You were all I had left in the Nine Realms, minn dóttir . I couldn’t lose you when you had barely begun to live.”

The small room they entered was empty except for a slim hospital bed against the far wall, surrounded by an assortment of medical equipment. The rest of the world seemed to fall away as Darcy stared at the woman in the bed, holding a sickly pale baby in her arms and speaking strange, beautiful words in a foreign tongue that sounded like a melody.

Ér munu lifa, Darcy Revnadottir.
Ér munu verd at Ijós.
Ér munu vísa pau tyná myrkr.

Darcy found herself able to understand both the words and their intent. She lived because her mother quite literally shared her life with Darcy, along with what sounded like some sort of prophecy.

“The Norns have a purpose for you, Darcy. I knew it the moment I gave my seidr to you and was gifted that vision of your future. Loki does not realize what he calls you is more than a term of affection. He proclaims your destiny each time he calls you Ijós .”

Tears poured down Darcy’s cheeks as she watched her infant self brighten with energy as the young mother seemed to fade.

“This is my final gift to you, my daughter.” Raven was speaking in an unfamiliar tongue, but Darcy understood each word. They were on the Ferris wheel again, but all was dark except for the billions of stars glistening above them. “Whenever you look at those stars, my little one, remember this: Just like one of those stars, you shine with a brilliant light. And just like those stars, you are never alone. I will always be with you, right here.”

Raven pressed her palm gently to the center of Darcy’s chest—where her seidr now pulsed with energy—as everything faded away.

 

---

 

Tony was half asleep and slumped on the side of the glowing bed where his daughter lay. Normally, he would be thrilled at the chance to study foreign technology this close, but right now he only cared that it was keeping Darcy alive.

She looked much better than she had when he arrived in Asgard two days earlier. The black charring on her skin was gradually healing and she had lost that deathly pallor that kept him awake for over 48 hours, afraid to fall asleep and lose her.

Now that she was stable, he found it more difficult to stay awake. So he allowed himself to rest in his chair, right next to Darcy and gripping her hand so he would know the moment she awoke.

Tony noticed the light shift from behind his eyelids and pried them open to find Darcy glowing . A shimmering white light was emanating from her, overpowering the warm glow of the Soul Forge as the last of her scars faded into her skin.

“Hey, Doc! I mean, um, Healer Lady!”

The woman Thor had introduced as the “greatest healer in all of Asgard save for the Queen herself” (to which Tony had replied that they should have the Queen heal his daughter if she was the best, to which Thor replied that his mother had already seen to Darcy’s treatment thoroughly) approached Darcy and began manipulating the readings on the Forge.

“She has released her seidr . Your daughter will wake soon. I shall go inform the royal family.” The healer left in a flurry of silk skirts—not the most practical uniform for a doctor, but who was Tony Boujie-Super-Suit Stark to judge?—and Tony found himself alone again with his inhuman adult daughter.

With a sudden gasp of air, Darcy’s eyes flew open as she cried out, “Mom, don’t go!”

“Hey kiddo, it’s okay. Deep breaths, you’re safe. You’re on Asgard.”

Darcy looked at him and her confusion quickly faded to relief. “Dad!” she cried, throwing her arms around him as he sat there shocked at the sudden endearment. “I saw her. I saw Raven—my mom. She saved me, that’s why she died. And she told me—wait,” she pulled away, hopping off the table and spinning to take in the room as if she hadn’t just been on death’s doorstep. “Loki will want to hear this too. Where is he, anyway?”

Tony felt a pang shoot through him as he realized—she didn’t know.

“Darcy, wait—”

Just then, Thor came bursting through the door, looking about as rested as Tony felt. “Ah, Lady Darcy, it is good to see you hale.”

“Hey, you must be Thor! I mean, I saw you on Jotunheim, and I guess on Earth a few months ago, but we never actually met. I’m Darcy—half-goddess daughter of Tony Stark and girlfriend of your brother. I was just going to find him, actually—”

Thor blocked the door as Darcy tried to maneuver around him, giving Tony time to walk up and rest his hands on her shoulders. “Darcy, there’s something you need to know.”

He felt her stiffen, but she didn’t turn to look at him. “Okay, cool. Yeah. You can tell me when I get back, with Loki.”

She wasn’t going to make this easy. “Darcy, it’s about Loki…”

Darcy inhaled deeply, then turned to look at him with a grin plastered on her face. “Gotcha, so he got himself in trouble after I passed out, did he? Must be in one of the other hospital rooms—do you even call it a hospital here, Thor? Eh, semantics. Anyway, where is he?”

“Lady Darcy,” Thor shifted uncomfortably, unable to hide his pained expression. “My brother is not here. I’m afraid…he did not make it off of Jotunhiem.”

Tony could feel the rage rippling off her—and see it, as streams of a strange, white energy pulsed around her.

“And you left him there?” Darcy growled. “How could you do that to your own brother?”

“Darcy, you must understand, Loki made me swear—”

“I don’t give a damn what he made you swear , you don’t just abandon him like that!”

“We had no other choice—”

“There’s always a choice, Thor! And you chose to leave your brother to die! We have to go back—we have to go get him!”

Tony stepped in as agony threatened to overtake Thor. “Kid, we can’t go get him.”

“And why not?!” Darcy screamed.

“Because…Loki didn’t survive the battle.”

Darcy had known it before Tony said it. She had known from the moment she awoke to find her dad there instead of Loki—Tony could see that much in her eyes—hear the denial in her voice. But she was afraid to believe it, searching for every other possibility before accepting the truth.

Now she stood anchored in place as reality sunk in, weighing her down until she couldn’t bear it anymore and collapsed to the ground. Clawing her hands into her head, Darcy unleashed an agonized cry as a wave of light pulsed out of her, shattering the windows and pushing everything—and everyone—away from her.

Tony only just managed to grab a nearby pillar before her magic swirled out and flung everything away. Thor was not so lucky, as her power blasted him back out the doorway.

Tony pulled himself toward Darcy as tendrils of white power spiraled around her. Her screams grew inhumanly loud as she keened, pressing her forehead to the ground. Trying to reach her was like fighting his way through a tornado, but Tony persisted. He would not let her face this alone.

When Darcy was finally within his grasp, Tony reached out and tugged at Darcy’s wrists, forcing her to release her skull and look at him. As quickly as the storm began, it subsided, and Tony gathered the weeping, broken woman into his arms.

“I’m all alone,” she choked. “My parents, Raven, Loki. They’re gone. They’re all gone. I have nothing left.”

Tears streaming down his own cheeks now, Tony pressed a kiss to the top of Darcy’s head and held her all the tighter. “You’re not alone, kid. You’ve got me, and I’m not going anywhere.”

Notes:

End of Book Two...technically. Because we know how much Marvel loves after-credits scenes, I thought I'd give you one too...soon ;)

This chapter was really hard to write. I'm sorry if it made you cry - it made me cry! Thank you all SO MUCH for the kudos, comments, and support throughout this journey. I honestly really struggled to write this one compared to the first. There were times when I wished I could go back and change something after I'd already moved ahead multiple chapters, and that often discouraged me from continuing. But knowing there are fellow Tasertricks fans out there waiting for each chapter to come out kept me motivated to write, edit, and post.

SOME ANNOUNCEMENTS:

1. After the epilogue/after-credits for this book, I'll be taking some time off to get ahead on book three so I can have a bit of a buffer between my writing and my posting. I want to get the outline totally sorted out in advance so I don't write myself into a dead-end with the final book! You can probably already guess at some of what's going to happen ;)

2. I have some ideas for ONE-SHOTS in this universe that I might write before I start sharing book three! Maybe some Jane/Darcy/Loki hijinks in the lab during Loki's mortal days, or flashbacks to events various characters have mentioned in passing. If you have any questions or are curious about things I haven't gone in-depth with OR have ideas for one-shots, feel free to message me or post them in the comments! I'll give you a shout-out if I write a one-shot inspired by your thoughts!

3. I've been working on gathering together playlists on Spotify and Apple Music for each song I referenced in the chapters. The playlists for Feel Something are in my bio now, and I should have the playlists for In My Veins up by the time I post the epilogue.

Stick around, I'll be back soon with that promised bonus scene!

~

TRANSLATIONS:

"minn ást" - "my love"

"minn dóttir" - "my daughter"

"Ér munu lifa, Darcy Revnadottir. Ér munu verd at Ijós. Ér munu vísa pau tyná myrkr." - "You will live, Darcy Revnadottir. You will be the Light. You will guide those who are lost in darkness."

~

The title for this chapter is from the song "Neon Grave" by Dayseeker

Chapter 28: After-Credits Scene

Helblindi strode brazenly across the craggy, snow-covered terrain toward the cave where the Way—and his father—lay waiting.

He had won . The halfling firstborn was dead, and the Casket of Ancient Winters was thrumming in his grasp. All that remained was to kill Laufey and fully secure his position as Jotunheim’s rightful king.

An army of Jotuns marched behind Helbindi and his Svell Val-Tivar —a handful of his most trusted warriors who had fought at his side through many a battle, and the first to swear fealty to him as sovereign. Helblindi was flanked by his two most trusted svellbrodira : Hraudnir on his left, leading a gagged and bound Byleistr, and Fleggr on his right. Fleggr carried Loki’s pale, limp body as if it were no more than a child’s toy.

One son captive, and another dead. Who is left for you to favor now, Father?

Entering the cave, Helblindi was not entirely surprised to find Laufey and his supporters armed and poised to fight.

“My son, the choice is yours. This may end in peace or it may end in bloodshed.” Laufey’s cool, calm words squeezed at Helblindi’s heart like a vice. But he was not weak—not like his brothers were.

“Bloodshed is all I know. You made sure of that, Father , despite your weakness.” Helblindi nodded to Fleggr, who stepped forward and unceremoniously dumped the God of Mischief’s corpse at Laufey’s feet.

“The changeling is dead. I am the rightful heir now, and you are nothing but a failure to your people.” Helblindi continued. “Surrender. Stand aside and I just may let your last son live.”

Laufey didn’t so much as wince at Helblindi’s words, but he lowered his weapon slightly. “Helblindi, you have always been blind to the truth. The throne is yours. Jotunheim is yours to rule. Killing Loki proves nothing, nor does threatening the life of your jötling brother. Leave Byleistr here and go rule the kingdom you so crave.”

“What kingdom?” Helblindi spat. “You have left a wasteland for me to rule! This is not enough. I refuse to waste away on a melting throne as you did for centuries. I will make the Nine Realms my footstool, starting with Asgard. Stand aside, Hrafnasueltir . Let us pass freely through the Way, and I may consider allowing your last remaining child to live.”

Laufey’s gaze did not fall to Byleistr at this threat, but to Loki. Helblindi followed Laufey’s intense gaze, but nothing seemed to be amiss. The corpse remained as lifeless as ever.

Sentiment, no doubt.

“Last chance, Hrafnasueltir . Stand aside.”

Disappointing Helblindi’s bloodlust once more, Laufey lowered his weapon and gestured for his clan to move along the walls, presenting Helblindi with a clear path to the Way.

“Hraudnir, with me. We will scout the path to ensure safe passage before Fleggr leads the army through. I will take charge of my dear little brother. He will join us as insurance of the disgraced king’s compliance.”

Laufey’s glare remained expressionless, though Helblindi thought he saw a knowing glint in his eye. Whatever Laufey was planning, it would not work. Helblindi was leaving behind hundreds of warriors to Laufey’s dozens—there would be no change of power while he was gone.

Hraudnir led the way toward the seidr that even one as disinterested in magic as Helblindi could feel pulsating through the walls of the cave. Shoving Byleistr before him, Helbindi walked with his posture shifted backward, the Casket pointed toward the onlooking crowd in warning.

Suddenly, the cave full of Jotnar vanished and Helblindi found himself on the disorienting planes of Yggdrasil’s branches. This path looked much the same as the one to Midgard, and Helblindi knew he would be unable to navigate it properly without Hraudnir’s aid. Even then, it was their first time traversing Yggdrasil without a proper guide. They would need to tread carefully.

Unfortunately, Byleistr was not making it easy for them to do so. The moment they stepped through the Way, the previously stoic Jotun began squirming in his bindings, murmuring frantically behind his gag and refusing to step forward.

“Norns, Byl, will you stop wriggling like a child and behave? You shall knock us both into the Void at this rate.”

Hraudnir had looked back at the pair in concern as Helblindi struggled to juggle both his captive and the Casket. Eventually, Helbindi set the Casket down at his feet so he could grip Byleistr’s tunic in one hand and use the other to remove the gag.

“I swear, if you don’t stop dancing around and explain yourself I will throw you off this branch, brother!”

Byleistr coughed, a slight trickle of blood pouring from his mouth as he gasped for air. Then he started to laugh. A cold, familiar laugh that did not belong on Byleistr’s lips.

“Now that would be a shame, for who would remain to tell of what happened here?”

Swifter than Helblindi could react, the captive tore free of his restraints and slid to the ground, scooping up the Casket as he rolled past Hraudnir and planted himself between them and their path to Asgard.

“But how?” Helblindi exclaimed in a rage, “It’s not possible!”

“You’re new to being my brother, but a bit of advice: next time, you might want to make certain I am dead. I have this nasty habit of resurrection, you see.”

Even as his words confirmed what Helblindi already suspected, the already small form of Byleistr shrank slightly, skin paling as he shifted back to his true—or at least, Aesir—self. Loki was still gravely injured as blood poured from the wound in his stomach, and Helblindi laughed at the foolish defiance of the Trickster.

“You are already half-dead, Tví-skiptingr . You hardly have the strength to hold the Casket, let alone wield it. Just how do you plan on getting out of here?”

 

---

 

It had taken quite literally every bit of seidr Loki had left to maintain the illusions on him and his youngest brother, who by now should be safely returned to his father, and mask the truth from Helblindi’s sorry excuse for a seidmadr . Still more to silently plot with Byleistr while playing dead so Thor wouldn’t hesitate to save Darcy.

He had nothing left to give, and he knew there would be no controlling the Casket once its power was unleashed. It pained him to even consider what he was about to do to one of Yggdrasil’s branches, but it was the only way to ensure Asgard’s safety. Darcy’s safety.

And Loki would do whatever it took to protect her.

“You are already half-dead, Tví-skiptingr ,” spat Helblindi with a dark chuckle, despite glancing warily at the Casket pointed in his direction. “You hardly have the strength to hold the Casket, let alone wield it. Just how do you plan on getting out of here?”

“That’s just the thing, little brother.” Loki gasped, already sinking to one knee as his grip tightened on the upraised Casket. “I don’t.”

Loki commanded the Casket to open, and it wasted no time in doing so. The storm was stronger than anything Loki had yet felt from the ancient weapon, but rather than concentrate its power on the two Jotnar before him, he focused it all down on Yggdrasil’s branch.

Hraudnir ran back toward his king, hurling a blast of seidr toward the stunned Jotun. Heblindi tumbled backward and vanished through the Way just as the storm overtook his companion, turning the Jotun to ice in an instant.

The storm continued to spiral around Loki in its vicious attack long after Hraudnir had crumbled away to nothing but a few shards of ice. Long after Yggdrasil’s branch itself gave way. Long after Loki began to fall, the ice still stabbed at him, freezing his very soul as it left his dying body strangely warm and untouched.

As he fell, the Casket eventually slid from Loki’s grasp, betraying him at the last.

Leaving him alone to face death as he tumbled into the Void.

Notes:

Loki and Darcy will return. "Believe in Us," coming fall 2024.

ANNOUNCEMENTS:

1. For those who asked, the playlist links are in my bio here.

2. Thank you all again so much for coming on this journey with me. You're all amazing!

~

TRANSLATIONS:

Svell Val-Tivar - "Ice Warriors/Gods of Battle"

"svellbrodira" - "ice brothers" (Jotun version of Asgardian shieldbrothers)

"jötling" - term used for a younger Jotun, usually children

"Hrafnasueltir" - "coward" (lit. "raven-starver")

"seidmadr" - "sorcerer" (lit. "magic-master")

"Tví-skiptingr" - "changeling" ("tví" is a conjunction used to express loathing. Think of it like when Laezel says "skva!" if you're a BG3 fan)

Series this work belongs to:

• Part 2 of Love You for Infinity